Crowne deposed him renounced their allegiance to him and set up his sonne King Edward the third in his Throne as you may reade at large in Walsingham Polychronicon Caxton Fabian Grafton Hollinshead Speed Stow Howes Daniel Mr. Fox and others who have written the History of his life In the yeare 1341. the 15. of Edward the third his reigne the Popish Lords Prelates and Commons in Ireland summoned a Parliament there by their owne authority without and against the Kings or Deputies consents wherein they framed divers Questions and Articles against the Kings Ministers there imployed which the Irish Annals record at large refusing to appeare at the Parliament there summoned by the Kings authority and Officers I reade in the Statute of 21 R. 2. c. 12. and our Historians have a touch of it That the Duke of Glocester and the Earles of Arundel and Warwicke assembled forcibly and in great number at Harengy and so came in such manner forcibly to the Kings Palace at Westminster arraied in manner of marre that the King might not then resist them without great perill of his body and destruction of his people so that by coertion and compulsion the said Duke and Earles made the King to summon a Parliament at Westminster the morrow after the Purification of our Lâdy the eleventh yeare of his reigne Which Parliament so begunne the said Duke and Earles in such forcible manner continued and in the same did give many and divers judgements as well of death of man as otherwise upon divers of the Kings liege people and did give judgement of forfeitures of lands tenements goods and cattels whereof they be convict of high Treason and also for certaine questions which were demanded by the King touching his estate and regality of certaine of his Iudges then at Notingham the same yeare And for their answers of the same given to the King upon the same questions the same Iustices were forejudged of their lives and judgement given against them of forfaiting their Lands Goods and Chattels and the said Duke and Earles made divers Statutes and Ordinances in that Parliament at their will the summons whereof was made expressely against the right of the Kings Crowne and contrary to the Liberty and Franchese of his person and Royall estate Whereupon it was by this packed over-awed Parliament and Act annulled revoked and holden as none as a thing done without Authority and against the will and liberty of the King and the right of his Crown Yet it continued in full force for 10. yeares space during which time there were 8 Parliaments held which would not repeale it and by the Parliament in 1 H. 4. c. 3 4. this Parliament of 21 R. 2. was repealed with all the circumstances and dependants thereof the Parliament and Statutes of 11 R. 2. Revived and enacted to be firmely holden and kept after the purport and effect of the same as a thing made for the great honour and common profit of this Realme After this in the 23 yeare of King Richard the third when he had yeelded himselfe prisoner to Henry Duke of Lancaster the Duke comming with him to London sent out summons for a Parliament to be holden the last of September in the Kings name sore against his will and enforced him first to resigne his Crowne unto him and afterwards caused him to bee judicially and solemnely deposed by consent of all the States of the Realme in Parliament for certaine abuses in his Government objected against him The whole manner of which resignation deprivation and proceedings you may reade at large in our Histories These Popish Prelates Lords and Commons enforcing their Kings to summon all these Parliaments with others which I pretermit might seeme to have some legall colour from the ancient Law of King Alfred who in an assembly of Parliament Enacted this for a perpetuall Custome That a Parliament should be called together at London TWICE EVERY YEARE OR OFTNER in time of Peace to keepe the people of God from sin that they might live in peace and receive right by certaine usages and holy judgements And from the Statutes of 4 E. 3. c. 4. 36 E. 3. c. 10. backing this ancient Law which enact That for the maintenance of the Lawes and Statutes and redresse of divers mischiefes and grievances which daily happen a Parliament shall be holden EVERY YEARE ONCE and MORE OFTEN IF NEED BE. Now these Lawes would have beene meerely voyd and ineffectual if these Kings who were obliged by their Coronation Oathes to observe them refusing to call a Parliament as often as there was need or at least once every yeare according to the purport of these Lawes might not be constrained by their Nobles Prelates people to summon them in case they peremptorily refused to call them of their owne accords or upon the motion or petition of their Counsell Lords and Commons Whereupon in the Bill newly passed this Session for a Trienniall Parliament for time to come there is speciall provision made how the Parliament shall be summoned and convented by the Lords Commons and great Officers of the Realme themselves without the Kings concurrent assent though by his Writ and in his name in case of his neglect or wilfull refusall to summon one within that time Neither is this a thing unusuall in other parts In the Generall Councell of Nice An. 363. Canon 5. it was decreed That a Councell should be held TWICE EVERY YEARE in every Province to regulate the affaires and abuses of the Church The Councell of Antioch Can. 20. appoints two Councels to be held every yeare in every Province the one the third weeke after Easter the other upon the 15. of October to heare and determine all Ecclesiasticall causes and controversies And in the 1. Councell of Constantinople Can. 3. The Councell of Africke Can. 18. Pope Leo the first in his Decretall Epistles Epist. 4. c. 17. The Counsell of Chalcedon Can. 19. the third Counsell of Toledo under King Reccaredus An. 600. cap. 18. the fourth Counsell of Toledo under King Sisenandus An. 681. The Greeke Synods Collected by Martin Bishop of Bracara cap. 18. the second Counsell of Aurelia Can. 2. the third at the same place Can. 1. and the fourth Can. 37. the second Synod of Towres Can. 1. the fifth Counsell of Aurelia cap. 22. the Counsell at Hereford under King Egfred An. 670. in Beda's Ecclesiast Hist. l. 4. t. 5. Pope Gregory the first in his Decretall Epistles lib. 7. Registri Epist. 110. the sixt Counsell of Constantinople Can. 8. the Counsell of Antricum Can. 7. the Counsell of Maseon Can. 20. Pope Gregory the third his Decretall Epistles The Synod of Suessons under King Childeric the Counsell under King Pepin at the Palace of Vernis An. 755. cap. 4. The Counsell of Paris under Lewis and Lothaire An. 829. l. 3. cap. 11. The Counsell of Melden An. 845. cap. 32. With sundry other Counsells decree that a
the confiscation of their goods and inheritances Whereupon getting into greater favour and power then before puffed up with their good successe and new honours they discontented not onely the Nobles but Queene too who going over into France with her sonne the Prince whose lives these favorites attempted She raised an Army beyond the Seas and returning with it into England most of the Lords and Commons resorted to her and fell off from the King who being destitute of friends and meanes demanded assistance of the City of London whose answer was That they would honour with all duty the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against Foreiners and Traytors to the Realme and with all their power withstand them And under the name of Iohn of Eltham the Kings second sonne whom they proclaimed Custos of the City of the Land they got the Tower of London into their possession placing and displacing the Garrison and Officers therein as they pleased The King hereupon after he had commanded all men to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and the Earle of Kent and that none upon paine of death and losse of all that they might lose should aide or assist them and that he should have a 1000. l. who did bring the Lord Mortimers head fâies to Bristol in the Castle whereof the elder Spenâer was taken by the Queenes Forces and without any formall tryall cruelly cut up alive and quartered being first at the clamours of the people ãâã and hanged in his proper armour upon the common Gallowes without the City After which the King forsaken of all his Subjects flies into Wales for shelter where he was taken prisoner and then by his Lords and Parliament forced to resigne his Crowne to his son confessing That for his many sins he was fallen into this calamity and therefore âad the lesse cause to take it grievously That he much sorrowed for this that the people of the kingdome were so exasperated against him that they should utterly abharre his any longer rule and Soveraignty and therefore he besought all there present to forgive and spare him being so afflicted Soone after he was murthered in Baâkly Castle And so the sicknesse and wounds which the Common-wealth sustained by his ill raigne upon the change of her Physitian recovered not onely health and strength but beauty also and ornament writes Iohn Speed After all this King Richard the second in the ninth yeare of his reigne summoned a Parliament wherein Michael de la Pole Earle of Suffolke for cheating the King was put from his Lord Chancellorship of England by the Parliament and the Sealâ taken from him against the Kings will and given to Thomas Arundell Bishop of Ely Whereupon both the Houses gave halfe a tenth and halfe a fifteene to be disposed of as the Lords thought fit for the defence of the Realme The Parliament was no sooner dissolved but the King recals de la Pole and other ill Counsellors to the Court shewing them greater favour then before In so much that at Christmas the King made de la Pole sit at his owne table not in the usuall garment of a Peere but of a Prince out of a stomacke and hatred against the Peeres whom from thenceforth be never regarded but feiuedly and then fals to plot the death of the Duke of Glocester and other Nobles who opposed his ill Counsellors For which purpose he appoints a meeting at Nottingham Castle with a few persons generally ill-beloved ill-adwised and ill-provided The course agreed upon by the King and that ill-chosen Senate was first to have the opinion of all the chiefe Lawyers who saith Speed seldome faile Princes in such turnes concerning certaine Articles of Treason within whose nets they presumed the reforming Lords were and if the Lawyers concluded those Articles contained Treasonable matters then umder a shew of justice they should be proceeded against accordingly The Lawyers who were the very men which in the last Parliament gave advice to the Lords to do as they did now meeting were demanded Whether by the Law of the Land the King might not disanull the Decrees of the last Parliament They joyntly answered he might because he was above the Lawes a most apparent errour confessing that themselves had in that Parliament decreed many things and given their judgement that all was according to Law which they acknowledged to be altogether unlawfull The King thus informed appointeth a great Councell at Nottingham and withall sends for the Sheriffes of Shires to raise Forces against the Lords who denyed saying that they could not raise any competent forces or Armes against them the whole Counties were so addicted to their favours and being further willed to suffer no Knights to be chosen for their Shires but such as the King and his Councell should name they answered that the election belonged to the Commons who favored the Lords in all and would keepe their usuall customes a good precedent for our present Sheriffes whereupon they were dismissed Then were the Lawyers and Judges Robert Trefilian and his companions called before the King to determine the judgements of Treasons against the Lords to be legall and to set their Seales thereto which they did Meane time the King and Duke of Ireland sent messengers to hire what Forces they could That they might stand with them if need were against the Lords in the day of battle Many of which answered that they neither could nor would stand against the Lords whom they knew for certaine intimately to love the King and to endevour all things study all things doe all things for his honour yet many out of simplicity thinking themselves to be hired promised to be ready upon the Kings notice The Lords hearing of these proceedings were much sadded being conscious to themselves of no guilt worthy the Kings so great indignation The Duke of Glocester sent his purgation upon Oath by the Bishop of London to the King who inclining to credit the same was in an evill houre diverted by De la Pole The Duke hereupon makes his and their common danger knowne to the rest of the Lords upon which they severally gather Forces that they might present their griefes to the King How he favoured Traytors not onely to them but to the Publique to the imminent danger of the Realme unlesse it were speedily prevented The King on the other side by Trayterous Counsellours advise sought how to take them off single before they were united but in vaine by reason their party was so great Meane time some peaceable men procured that the Lords should repaire safe to Westminster and there be heard Thither approaching they are advertised by some who had sworne on the Kings behalfe for good dealing to be used during the interim that in the Mewes by Charing-Crosse a thousand armed men which without the Kings privity Sir Thomas Trivet and Sir Nicholas Brambre knights were reported to have laid for
by the Free-holders and put in their roomes divers of his owne Minions subverting the Law contrary to his Oath and honour In the yeare 1261. The Barons by vertue of an Ordinance of Parliament made at Oxford in the 45 yeare of Henry the third admitted and made Sheriffes of divers Counties in England and named them Guardians and Keepers of those Counties and discharged them whom the King had before admitted After which great tumults and seditions arose throughout the Counties of England about the Sheriffes for the King making new Sheriffes in every County and removing with regall indignation those to whom the custody of the Counties was committed by the Barons and Commons of the Land the Inhabitants of the Counties animated with the assâstance and ayded with the Counsell of some great men of the Realme by whom they were instructed with great sagacity Novos râpulere viriliter Vicecomites manfully repulsed the new Sheriffes Neither would they answer regard or obey them in any thing Whereat the King being grievously troubled in mind to gaine the peoples devotion fidelity directed his Letters to all the Inhabitants of the several Counties of England moving to piety tending to regaine the Subjects love Wherupon great discord increased betweene the King and his Barons who comming to London with great forces the King finding himselfe too weak ended the matter for the present with a fained Accommodation which soone after was infringed by him and so Conquievit tandem per internuncios ipsa perturbatio SUB SPE PACIS reformandae sine strepitââ guerrae quorundum Procerum ad hoc electorum considerationibus parte utraque concorditer inclinata Sicque Baronum omnis labor atque omne studium praecogitatum diu QUORUNDAM ut putabatur ASTUTIA INTERMIXTA cassatum est ad hoc tempus emarcuit quia semper nocuit differre paratis writes Matthew Westminster Notwithstanding these contests the people still enjoyed the right of electin Sheriffes which is evident by the Statute of Articuli super Chartas in the 28. yeare of King Edward the first c. 8. The King granteth to the people not by way of grace but of Right that they shall have election of their Sheriffe IN EVERY SHIRE where the Shrevalty is not of Fee IF THEY LIST and chap. 13. For as much as the King hath granted the election of the Sheriffes to the COMMONS of the Shire the King will that THEY SHALL CHUSE such Sheriffes that shall not charge them c. And Sir Edward Cooke in his Commentary on Magna Charta f. 174 175. 558 559. 566. proves at large the right of electing Sheriffes to be antiently of late and at this day in many places in the Free-holders and people as in London York Bristoll Glocester Norwich in all great Cities which are Counties and in Middlesex Seeing then the Parliament and Free-holders in antient times had a just right to elect their Generals Captaines Sheriffes who had the sole power of the Militia and Counties in their hands next under the King himselfe and there is no negative Law in being that I can find to exclude them from this power I humbly conceive that their setling the Militia by an Ordinance of Both Houses and electing of Commanders Lieutenants Captaines in each County to execute it and defend the Counties from plundering and destruction without his Majesties consent especially after his refusall to settle it by an Act can be no incroachment at all upon his Prerogative Royall but only a reviving and exercising of the old undoubted rightfull power enjoyed by their Predecessors now necessary to be resumed by them in these times of feare and danger for the kingdomes safety Fifthly The Mayors Bayliffes Sheriffes chiefe Officers of Cities and Townes corporate throughoutâ the Realme who under the King have the principall command of those Cities Townes Ports and in many places of the Militia and Trained Bands within them are alwayes chosen by the Corporations and Freemen not the King without any derogation to or usurpation on his Prerogative Why then may not those Corporations yea each County too by the like reason and the Parliament which represents them and the whole kingdome without any prejudice or dishonour to his Majesties Authority by an Ordinance of both Houses of Parliament without the King dispose of the Militia and these Military Officers for the defence of those Corporations and the Realme too now in times of such apparent danger Sixthly all Military affaires of the kingdome heretofore have usually even of right for their originall determining counselling ann disposing part ãâã Ordered by the Parliament the executive or ministeriall part onely by the King and so hath beene the use in most other kingdomes To instance in particulars First the denouncing of warre against Foraine enemies hath beene usually concluded and resolved on by the Parliament before it was proclaimed by the King as our Records of Parliament and Histories of warres in the Holy-Land Frââce Scotland Ireland abundantly evidence King Henry the fifth by the advise of his Prelates Lords and Commons in Parliament and at their encitement twice denounced and undertooke his victorious warre against France to which Crowne he then laid claime for which end they granted him Subsidies King Edward the 1. in the 21 yeare of his Reigne calling a Parliament at London de Concilio Praelatorum Procerum c. by the advise of his Prelates Lords and Parliament denounced war against the King of France to recover his right and lands there seised Which to effect both the Clergy and Laity granted him large Subsidies In the fifth yeare of King Edward the third the warre against Scotland was concluded and resolved on in and by the Parliament all the Nobles and Commons of England telling the King they would gladly and willingly assist and goe with him in that expedition which they vigorously prosecuted Before this Anno 1227. A peace as well as war was conecâuded with the Scots in and by a Parliament at Northampton Anno 1242. King Henry the third summoning a Parliament and demanding ayd of his Subjects to assist him in his warre against the King of France to recover his rights there they gave him a resolute answer that they would grant him no ayde and that he should make no war with France till the Truce were expired which Matthew Paris thus further expresseth The Nobles answered him with great bitternesse of heart that he had conceived this warre and vnyage into France without their advise Et talia effrons impudenter postularat exagitans depauperans fideles suos tam frequenter traâens exactiones in consequentiam quasi a servis ultimae conditionis tantam pecuniam toties extorsit inutiliter dispensandam Contradixerunt igitur Regi in faciem nolentes amplius sic pecunia sua frustratorie spoliari The King hereupon put them off till the next day Romanorum usus vertutis fallaciis and then they should heare his
warre upon them to destroy them Not to trouble you with Histories of Stagges and other beasts which have killed men thât chased them in their owne defence of which there are infinite examples in the Roman and Spanish Histories in those Amphithreatricall sports and spectacles wherein men encountred and fought with Lyons Tygers Beares Buls and other savage Bâasts I shall onely recite some few examples even of Kings themselves who have beene slaine and devoured by such beasts as they have chased Madââ King of Britain as Polycronicon Fabian Grafton and others record being in his disport of hunting was slain of the wilde beasts he pursued when he had reigned 40. yeares so was his sonne King Mempris slaine and destroyed in hunting in the same manner Merindââ King of Brittaine was devoured by a Sea monster which he encountered and Basilius the 33. Emperour of Constantinople hunting a Stag of an extraordinary greatnesse and thiâ king to cut off his necke with his sword the Stagge ranfiercely at him gored him with his hornes on which he tossed him bruised his entralls whereof he dyed some few dayes after and had beene slaine immediately on the beasts hornes had not one there present drawne his sword and cut off his girdle by which he hung on the hornes to whom he gave a very ill requitall for this loyall service other stories of kings slaine by beasts in their owne defence occure in story and examples of kings slaine by men in and for their preservation are almost innumerable that of our king Edmond is observable among others who as our Historians write being at a feast at Pulkers Church on Saint Augustines day espied a theefe named Leof whom he had formerly banished sitting in the Hall whereupon he leapt over the Table assaulted Leof and plucked him by the haire of the head to the ground who in his owne defence wounded the king to death with a knife hurt many of his servants and at length was himselfe hewen all in peeces But that of our King Richard the 1. is more remarkeable who being shot in the arme with a barbed Arrow by one Peter Basil or Bertram Gurdon as others name him at the siege of Chaluz Castle in Aquitain which rebelled against him the Castle being taken and the king ready to dye of the wound commanded the person that shot him to be brought into his presence of whom he demanded What hurt he had done him that provoked him to this mischiefe To whom he boldly replyed Thou hast killed my father and my two Brothers with thine own hand and now wouldest have slain me take what revenge thou wilt I shall willingly endure what ever torture thou canst inflict upon me in respect I have slaine thee who hast done such and so great mischiefe to the world The king hearing this his magnanimous answer released him from his bonds though he slew the rest and not onely forgave him his death but commanded an hundred shillings to be given him If then bruites by the very law of Nature have thus defended themselves against kings who have violently assaulted them even to the casuall death of the assailants Why men by the selfesame Law may not justly defend themselves against the unjust assailing warres of their Princes and Armies without Treason or Rebellion exceeds my shallow understanding to apprehend and I doubt those very persons who now plead most against it onely to accomplish their owne pernicious designes would make no scruple of such a necessary defensive wars and resistances lawfulnesse were the case but really their own and those Papists and Cavalieers who now take up armes against the Parliament the supreamest lawfull power in the Realme and their owne native Country without checke of Conscience would doubtlesse make no bones at all forcibly to resist or fight against the King himselfe should he but really joyne with the Parliaments Army against them and their designes there being never any Souldier or Polititian but those onely who were truely sanctified and religious that made any conscience of fighting against yea murthering of his naturall king not onely in a lawfull defensive warre but in a Trayterous and Râbellious manner too if he might thereby advantage or promote his owne particular interests as is evident by the councell and speech of Davids souldiers and King Saul himselfe 1 Sam. 24. 4. 5. 6. 7. 18. 19. 21. by the words of Abishai to David 1 Sam. 28. 8. 9. 23. 24. by the Councell of Achitophell which pleased Absolon and all the Elders of Israel well 2 Sam 17. 1. 2. 3. 4 and the infinite number of Emperours of Kings which have beene trayterously and rebelliously slaine without any just occasion by their own Souldiers and that in a meere offensive not defensive way above halfe the Roman Grecian and German Emperours dying of such assassinations or poysonings very few of them of meere naturall deathes as the Histories of their lives declare Eighthly It is in a manner agreed by Historians Polititians and Divines that if a King will desert the defence and Protection of his people in times of warre and danger and neither ayde nor protect them against their enemies according to his Oath and Duty they may in such a case of extremity for their owne necessary defence and preservation desert him who deserteth them and elect another King who can and will protect them from utter ruin Vpon this very ground the Brittons of this Nation after many hundred yeares subjection to the Roman Emperors rejected their yoake and government when they refused and neglected to defend them against the barbarous Picts and others who invaded them when they had oft craved their assistance electing them other Patriots So the Spaniards being deserted by the Roman Emperors and left as a prey to their enemies abandoned their government and elected them Kings of their owne to protect them which they justified to be lawfull for them to doe And in like manner the Romans and Italians being forsaken of the Emperour Constantine when they were invaded by Aistulfus King of the Lumbards Elected Charles the Great for their Emperour and created a new Empire in the West distinct from that of Constantinople in the East which Bishop Bilson himselfe concludes they might lawfully doe in point of conscience So Childerick being unfit to governe and unable to repulse the enemies of the French which invaded his territories thereupon by the advise of Pope Zachary and of a whole Synod and Parliament in France they deposed Childericke and elected Pâpin for their King who was both able and willing to protect them Vpon this very ground the Emperours Charles the third and Wencestius were deposed as being unable and unfit to defend and governe the Empire and others elected Emperors in their steeds Thus Mahomet the blinde King of Granado was in the yeare 1309. deposed by his owne Brother Nobles and Subjects who were discontented to be governed by a
the Popes authority alone as some late Romanists pretend for he poore man had no such power but by THE DECREE DETERMINATION ASSENT AND REQUEST OF THE SENATE AND PEOPLE OF ROME who tacâo SENATUS CONSULTO PLEBIS CITOQUE DECERNUNT to transferre the Empire JURE SUO By their owne right from the Greekes to the Germans and from Constantine to Charles the Great ever since which time it hath continued thus divided in the blood of Charles and other French and German Princes A most cleare demonstration that the most absolute Soveraigne power aâd disposall of the Empire resided not in the Emperours themselves but in the Seâe and people even from the very first Emperours till this partition of the Empire more then 800 yeares space and that their Emperours neglect to protect to ayde them against their enemies when they needed and craved help was a iust ground for them to reject his Soveraignty yea to create a new Empire and Emperour of another race as Pope Leo with all the Roman Clergy Senate and people then resolved not only in point of State policy but of Conscience too upon which very ground not only the Spaniards fell off from the Roman Empire electing them Kings and erecting Kingdomes of their own but likewise our Iland of Brittain the fairest plume of the Roman Diadem rejected the Roman yoake and Government to which it had been subject almost 500 yeares craving ayd against the Scâts and Picts from the Saxâns who therereupon became their Soveraigne Lords at last and disposessed them of the Kingdome Now that these revolts and changes of the Empire in this case were lawfull even in point of Conscience we have the resolution of Bishop Bilson himselfe in his Booke dedicated to Queen Elizabeth wherein he professedly defends the Soveraignty of Kings in these very words The Roman State and Common wealth had as goodright to dispose the Roman Empire as all other Christian and Heathen Kingdomes and Countries had to settle the sword and scepter that Reigned over them And since all other Nations once members of the Roman Empire were suffered to plant those severall formes of regiment which they best liked and when the Right Heires failed to elect their owne Governours I SEE NO CAVSE why the Romans might not provide for themselves as well as other Realmes had done before them especially if the reports of your stories be true that they were neglected by the Grecians when they were besâiged by the Lombards and the scepter at Constantinople went not by descent or succession but by violent and wicked invasion and usurpation So he with whom Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mun diâ pars 5 consid 30. p. 248. accords and Iacobus Valdesius de Dignitate Regum Hisp. c 18. n 20 21. Sixthly After this division and translation of the Empire unto Charles the Great the Roman Empire for a time by permission and connivence of the French German States went by succession till Charles the Grosse after him wholly by Election the power of electing the Emperour residing in all the French German Princes ãâã at last it was by consent about the yeare 1001. translated to the 6 or rather 7. Princes Electors Yet during all this time the Soveraigne Power and Iurisdiction of the Empire resided only in the German Princes States and Diets not the Emperours themselves who had power not only freely to elect what Emperours they pleased but also to censure and depose their Emperours upon just grounds and to set limits to their Imperiall Iurisdictions Not to trouble you with the Histories of Ludovicus Pius Otho the great Henry the 1 2 3 4 5 6 7. Lotharius Fredericke Barbarossa Phillip Otho the fourth fifth Fredericke the 2 7. Albert the 1 Ludovicus Bavarus Sigismond and other Emperours who were much affronted persecuted warred against and some of them unjustly deposed and murthered by their Subiects Sons and the Princesâelectors through the Popes procurement I shall pitch only upon such presidents as are pertinent to my purpose Charles the third surnamed the fat though he came to the Empire by discent yet the Princes Dukes and Governers of the Provinces of Germany and France seeing his great insufficiency and unaptnesse to governe he being growne a very foole and having lost his understanding did thereupon deprive him of his Empire and other Kingdomes and elected and crowned Arnolph Emperour in his stead He being thus degraded both of Realme Empire and forsaken of all the world not having so much as an house wherein to shroud himselfe retired into a poore village of Suabe where he lived some few dayes in extream misery and penury and soone after dyed not lamented nor pitied of any man Which deposition of his I have formerly proved lawfull though his subsequent ill usage was no doubt dishonourable and unjust So the Emperour Wenceslaus was deposed by the Princes Electors of the Empire for his insufficiency to governe and the little care he tooke to suppresse and pacifie the civill warres and dissentions in the Empire giving himselfe over to vaine pleasures and delights which made his government dangerous and unprofitable for the Empire and Christian common wealth and Rupert made Emperour by them in his room After this about the end of Rodulph the second his imperiall raigne the Electors called a Dyet at Nurenberg from whence they sent ambassadors to the Emperour to acquaint him with the State of the Empire who told him that the Electors required above all things a reformation of justice That he should make choice of more faithfull officers and Councellors then formerly he had done That a generall Dyet might be called the spring following That the reason of the bad government of the common weale was for that his Majesty did not impart the important affaires of the Empire unto them as his Predecessours had done c. Whereupon he appointed a generall Dyet to redresse these disorders but dying before the day according to the golden Bull made in the yeare 1356 the Elector Palatine and he of Saxon were appointed Vicars Governours and Administrators of the Empire untill there were a King of Romans chosen to be Emperour After which they Elected Mathias who as Emperour and King of the Romans had not any City or Towne within the Empire the whole Territory of Germany belonging to the Electors Bishops Abbots Princes Earles Noblemen and free Townes What power the Princes Electors and German states had and yet have in electing rejecting deposing restraining their Emperours in calling Diets and making Lawes you may read more largely in Munster and Grimston By all which and other particulars which for brevity I shall omit it is most evident that the Supream Soveraigne Authority of the Roman State both under their ancient Kings and Emperours and of the Greeke and German Empires resided not in the Kings and Emperours themselves but in their Senates Diets People States who prescribed them conditionall Oaths at their Coronations and to whom they
by all good Frenchmen assisted by all Princes and Estates which love the true Religion or the good of this State and in a word we shall be favoured of the blessings of God whereof we have hitherto had good experience in our Arms and which will be to the glory of his Name and the spirituall advancement of our Churches After which the Duke of Rhoan and Protestants in defence of their Religion and Liberties joyn with the Princes and Nobles At last both sides came to Articles of agreement made at Luudun Anno 1616. whereof these were a parcell That the grievances of the generall State should be speedily answered That Soveraign Courts should be preserved in their authority and the Remonstrances of the Parliament and Peers considered of That such as had been put from their Offiâes should be restored That all moneys they had taken out of the kings Revenues should be discharged All Edicts of pacification granted to them of the Reformed Religion observed The prince of Conde and all those of either Religion who had assisted him in this âar held for the Kings good and loyall subjects all illegall Imposts removed and all prisoners taken on either side set at liberty Anno 1617. the King and Queene Mother seizing upon the Prince of Conde his person and sending him to the Bastile upon false pretences of disloyaltie and treason caused new insurrections warres and tumults and the Princes hereupon meeting at Soyssons resolved to make open war to seize on the Kings Revenues and to fortifie those Towns and Castles which they held in their Government which they executed and withall set forth a Remonstrance of their grievances unto the king complaining especially against the Marshall of Ancre and his Wife with their adheronts who were the causes of all their miseries who having drawn unto himselfe the whole administration of the Realme made himselfe master of the Kings Councels Armies and Forts thereby supprest the lawfull libertie and Remonstrances of the Parliament caused the chief Officers to be imprisoned and was the cause of the violence done to the Prince of âonde first Prince of the Blood To the end therefore that they might not be reproached to have been so little affected to his Majestie so ungratefull to their Countrey and so unfaithfull to themselves and their posterity as to hold their peace seeing the prodigious favour and power of this stranger they beseech his Majestie to provide by convenient means for the disorders of the Estate and to cause the Treaty of Loudun to be observed and to call unto his Councels the Princes of the Blood with other Princes Dukes Peers ancient Officers of the Crowne and Councellors of State whom the deceased King had imployed during his reigne Withall they publish a solemne Declaration and Protestation for the restoring of the Kings authority and preservation of the Realme against the conspiracie and tyrannie of the Marshall of Ancre and his adherents Who finding no safetie in the settling of jâstice resolved to make triall of his power by violating the publike faith thereby to plunge the Realme into new combustions conspiring to destroy the princes of the blood of Peers and chiefe Officers of the Crowne and to oppresse them altogether with the State who might be an obstacle to his ambitious designes To which end he raised false accusations against them as if they meant to attempt the Kings and Queen Mothers persons and caused the King to go in person to his Court of Parliament to publish a Declaration whereby they were declared guilty of Treason though at last being better informed he declared them to be his good Subjects and caused De Ancre to be suddenly slain in the Louure and his Wife to be legally condemned and executed Vpon which the new Councellors and Officers advanced by him were removed the old restored the Princes reconciled to the Kings and by him declared for his good and loyall subjects Vpon which followed a generall assembly of the Estates wherein divers grievances were propounded and âome redressed the King therein craving their advice for the setling and ordering of his Privie Councell Anno 1620. there happen differences between the King and Queen Mother who fortified Towns and raised an Army against the king at last they came to an agreement and were reconciled The two following years were spent in bloody civill warrâs betweene the King and those of the Religion who avowed their defensive warres lawfull which at last concluded in peace that lasted not long but brake out into new flames of war by reason of the great Cardinall Richelieu who of late years proved the greatest Tyrant and Oppressour that France ever bred reducing both Nobles Gentlemen and Peasants into absolute slavery and vassallage to make the King an absolute Monarch of France and himselfe both Pope and Monarch of the world But he lately dying by the of Divine Iustice of filthy Vlcers and Diseases and the King since being some say poysoned by the Ieâuiteâ who murthered his two immediate Predecessors wise men conjecture the French will now at last revive and regain their ancient jâst hereditary freedom rights Liberties and cast of that insupportable yoke of bondage under which they have been oppressed for sundry years and almost brought to utter desolation I have the longer insisted on these Histories of the Kings and Kingdom of France which clearly demonstrate the Realm Parliament and three Estates of France to be the Soveraigne Power in that Kingdom in some sort paramount their kings them selves who are no absolute Monarchs nor exempted from the Laws jurisdiction restraints censures of their Kingdom and Estates assembled as some falsly averre they are because our Royalists and Court Doctors pârallell England with France making both of them absolute Monarchies and our greatest malignant Councellors chiefe Designe hath been to reduce the Government of England to the late modell and new arbitrary proceedings of France which how pernicious they have proved to that unfortunate Realm what infinite diâtructive civill warres and combustions they have produced and to what unhappy tragicall deaths they have brought divers of their Kings Princes Nobles and thousands of their people the premisses other Storyes will so far discover as to cause all prudent Kings and Statesmen to ââeer the Helme of our own and other Kingdoms by a more safe steddy and fortunate compasse Thus I have done with France and shall recompence any prolixity in it with greater brevity in other Kingdoms when I have overpassed Spain From France I shall next ââeer my course tâ the Kingdomes and Kings of Spaine whom Iacobus Valdesius Chancellor to the King of Spain in a large Book de Dignitate Regum Regnorumque Hispaniae printed at Granado 1602. professedly undertakes to prove to be of greater digâity and to have the Precedency of the Kings and Kingdoms of France which Cassaâaeus and all French Advocates peremptorily deny The first Kings of Spain over-run by the Goths and Wisigoths are those
Castile Anno 1247. The Lawes and Customes of Arragon were reduced into writing by King Iames his appointment and compacted into one body having till that time been observed onely by tradition which Volume was confirmed by the Estates held at Huesca And the same yeere the King of Castile erected a kind of Chancery and standing Court of Parliament of 12. learned men which followed the Court. Anno 1254. Thibald the 2. king of Navarre being but 15. yeers old at the descent of the crown unto him was at 25. yeers of age declared of full age and crowned King in the great church of Pampelone where he did sweare TO PRESERVE AND AUGMENT THE PRIVILEDGES OF THE COVNTRY Afterwards he doing homage to the king of Castile for the Realme of Navarrâ as his predecessours had done before him and making such a peace with him as the prelates Knights and Commonalties of the Realme in the States had approved yet divers knights and the Inhabitants of the Borough of Sâ âârmin of Pampelone disallowed this homage this peace and would not subscribe to it as tending to the kings dishonour whereupon the king did punish them by sines but his choller being past some few dayes after considering they were good and faithfull subjects loving his honour and greatnesse and that they resisted his will out of true love and zeale which they owed to the Crowne and their Countrey hee caused their Fânes to be restored Alphonso the 3. fifth King of Porââgall putting away his ãâã wife Mahauis without cause after he had children by her and marrying ãâã hereupon when by no intreaties of Friends or the Pope he would entertaine his first wife again he was excommunicated by the Pope and his Realme interdicted 10 or ââ yeerspace continuing still obstinate till his first wife dyed after which he was absolved Anno 1260. and in some yeere following there were divers ãâã concerning the Crown Lands and setling of Portions for the King of Aâragons younger children moved and determined in the Assembly of the Estates of Arragons and the Nobility complaining that their King Iames did bââake ãâã made many Leagues and Factions This matter being debated ãâ¦ã Saragossa and then at Exea in the yeare 1265. for pacifying these troubles they enacted That no honours nor military fees should be given to any but to Gentlemen of race and born in the Countrey That no Gentleman should be subject to the ãâã of Cattell nor to any other That in all controversies which the Nobility might have against the king or among themselves the Magistrate called the Iustice Maâor of Arragon should be Iudge being assisted by the Councell That the King should not give the fees and Military rewards allotted to them that doe him service as are coâpeace of their vertue and valour to any of his lawfull children who by right have their portions in the Realme Anno. 1274. Iames King of Arragon comming to the Councell of Lions desirous thereto be crowned by the hands of Pope Gregory a ceremony whereof he made great account the Pope refused him unlesse he would acknowledge himselfe vassall to the church of Rome and pay the arrerages of the rent which the deceased King Don Pedro his Father had promised the which King Iames would not doe holding it an unworthy thing so to dâbase the greatnesse of his Crowne and restraine the Liberty of his Realme in any sort And this yeare there were great and continuall Tumults in Arragon the Nobility opposing themselves against the King for composing which differences the Estates of Arragon assembled in Parliament at Exea where king Iames tooke the government and managing of the affaires of the Realme from his sonne Don Pedro and diverse great Dons were there condemned of contumacy and their Lands confiscated by the Iustice Major of Arragon In this Assembly the Nobility pleaded the Priviledges of Catteloyne That the Nobility might quit the Kings obedience in case of controversies and suites especially if there were question of their Liberties and to protest it publikely Anno 1265. Denis the infant King of Portugall desired his Grandfather Alphonso King of Castile to discharge the Realm of Portugall of the homage and vassallage it ought to the King of âeon who thinking it would be taken ill by the Noblemen his Subjects advised the infant to propound it in an open Assembly called to that end The opinion of Don Nugno de Lara was that by no meanes he should diminish the authority and greatnesse of his Crown which he should doc if he did quit this homage to the King of Portugall For which opinion the King growing angry with him the residue fearing the kings displeasure advised him to doe it Whereupon the Realme of Portugall was freed from all homage and subjection due to the Kings of Leon and Castile For which prodigality the other Nobles and D. Nugno were so much discontented that they made a League with the King of Granado against their own King for dismembring Portugall from the Crown of Leon to pacifie which differences the King used many mediations and at last called an Assembly of the Estates at Burgos the which was held without the Towne for the safety of these Confederates That great Astronomer Alphonso King of Castile who presumed to controule the Author of Nature saying That if he had been at the Creation of the world hee should in many things have been of another opinion and amended Gods workmanship was a most willfull indiscreet unfortunate Prince for his eldest sonne Fernand dying in his life time leaving Alphonso and other issue males behind him Don Sancho his second son resolved to dispossesse his Nephews of the kingdom saying That it was fit that he who was a Knight and learned to govern a Realme were it in warre or peace should raigne after his Father rather then his Nephews sons of his eldest brother who were very young having need of Regents and Governours charges which were affected by great personages who by reason thereof grew into quarrels one with the other to the oppression of the people and hazzard of the Estate After which Don Lope Diaz of Haro pressed the King to declare Don Sancho his sonne his successour in the Realmes of Castile Toledo Leon and other places being his eldest sonne then living to which he giving a cold answer at first having afterwards assembled the Estates in Segobia he was by the King and the Estates consent declared and received as heire to the Crown after his Fathers decease Fernands children being disinherited of their right which fact was then excused and justified because there was no law at that time which did binde the King much lesse the Estates to leave the Realme more to one sonne then to another since which there was a law made and received in the time of Fernand the 5. in the City of Taro where it was decreed by the Estates upon this difficulty That the Children of the elder brother deceased representing their fathers
the Warre and came to David to Hebron to TVRN the Kingdome of Saul TO HIM and came with a perfect heart to Hebron TO MAKE DAVID KING OVER ALL ISRAEL and ALL THE REST also of Israel were OF ONE HEART TO MAKE DAVID KING Whose title to the Crown being afterward shaken by his sonne Absalom who cunningly usurped it and that by the election of the people too as is evident by Hushai his speech unto him 2 Sam. 16. 18. Nay but whom the Lord and THIS PEOPLE AND ALL THE MEN OF ISRAEL CHOOSE his will I be and with him I will abide compared with 2. Sam. 29. 9 10. And all THE PEOPLE were at strife thorow all the Tribes of Israel saying Absalom whom WE ANOINTED OVER VS is dead c. A cleare evidence the kingdome was then held elective and that the people had the Soveraign power of electing and creating their kings all the people throughout all the Tribes of Israel and the men of Iudah to re-establish David in his Throne being fled out of the Land sent this Message to him Returne thou and all thy servants Whereupon the King returned and all the Tribes went as farre as Iordan to meet and bring him back again to Gilgal David growing old his son Adonijah against his consent accompanied with some great Officers and Courtiers of his party usurped the Crown and was by them saluted King but David hearing of it by Gods election and choise commanded Solomon though not his eldest sonne to be annointed and proclaimed King and to sit upon his Throne in his life time As soon as he was anointed and the Trumpet blew ALL THE PEOPLE said God save king Solomon And ALL THE PEOPLE came up after him and piped with fluits and rejoyced with great joy so that the earth rent with the sound of them So that all Adonijah his company forthwith deserted him and he and Ioab were glad to flee to the hornes of the Altar for shelter After which David assembled all the Princes of Israel the Princes of the Tribes the Captaines of Companies thousands and hundreds the Stewards Officers and mighty men with all the valiant men of his kingdome to Ierusalem then he declared to all the Congregation that God had chosen Solomon to sit upon the Throne of the kingdome of the Lord over Israel and to build him an house c. exhorting them to contribute liberally towards this building which they did and when they had blessed the Lord and offered Sacrifices to him ALL THE CONGREGATION MADE Solomon the sonne of David KING THE SECOND TIME AND ANOINTED HIM unto the Lord TO BE THE CHIEFE GOVERNOVR his first Coronation being but private without the presence and consent of the whole Realme but of those only then present in Ierusalem Then Solomon sate on the Throne of the Lord as king instead of David his Father and ALL ISRAEL OBEYED HIM and all the Princes and mighty men and likewise all the sonnes of David submitted themselves to him as their king after he was thus generally elected and crowned king the 2. time by all the Congregation And after Davids death he was established and strengthened in his kingdome by the peoples voluntary admission and free submission to him From which History of Solomon it is cleare 1. That though David caused Solomon to be first crowned King privately to prevent Adonijah his usurpation yet hee thought that title not sufficient without a second Election admission and Coronation of him by all the People and generall Congregation 2. That till this his second inauguration by all the people he was not generally acknowledged nor obeyed by all as their lawfull king 3. That Gods and Davids designation of Solomon to the Crown did not take away the peoples liberty right and power freely to nominate make and choose their kings their preuious designation being thus accompanied with this tacit condition that the people likewise should freely elect constitute and crown him for their king else what need of this their subsequent concurrent acceptance and second coronation of him for their king by all the congregation if their consents and suffrages were not necessary or how could he have raigned over them as their lawfull king had not the people generally chosen accepted admitted him for their Soveraigne Solomon deceasing Rehoboam his eldest sonne went up to Sechem what to doe not to claime the crown by discent from his Father but by election from the people as the following History manifests FOR ALL ISRAEL were come to Sechem TO MAKE HIM kING if to make him king then he was no king before they had made him as many Divines most sottishly averre against the very letter of the Text and Iosephus who writes That it pleased the Assembly of the Israelites there held that HEE SHOULD RECEIVE THE kINGDOM BY THE IEOPLES CONSENT And Ieroboam and ALL THE CONGREGATION OF ISRAEL came and spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy Father made our yoake grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoake which he put upon us lighter AND WE WILL SERVE THEE because naturally subjects delight in mild Kings who will somwhat descend from their altitudes saith Iosephus This was the condition they propounded to him before they would accept him for their king and upon this condition only would they admit him to reigne over them therefore doubtlesse the disposall of the Crown and limitation of the kings royall power resided in all the congregation who had authority to prescribe their kings what equall and just conditions they pleased And he said unto them depart yet for three dayes then come again to me and the people departed Hereupon Rehoboam consulted with the old men that stood before Solomon his Father while he lived and said how doe you advise that I may answer this people And they spake unto him saying If thou wilt be A SERVANT unto this people this day and wilt SERVE THEM and answer them and speak good words to them THEN THEY WILL BE THY SERVANTS FOR EVER But he forsooke the Counsell of the old men which they had given him and consulted with the young men that were grown up with him and which stood before him and following their ill advise when Ieroboam and all the People came to Rehoboam the third day as he had appointed the King answered the people roughly and forsaking the old mens Counsell he spake unto them after the Counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoake heavy and I will adde to your yoake my Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions Wherefore the King HEARKNED NOT UNTO THE PEOPLE for the cause was from the Lord c. SO WHEN ALL ISRAEL SAW THAT THE KING HEARKNED NOT VNTO THE ME the People answered the King through indegnation with one voyce writes Iosephus saying What portion have we in David NEITHER HAVE WEE INHERITANC IN THE SONNE OF IESSE that is we have
forth with you my selfe also But the people answered Thou shalt not go forth for if we flee away they will not care for us neither if halfe of us die will they care for us but now thou art worth ten thousand of us therefore now is better that thou succour us out of the Citie And the king said unto them Whatsoever seemeth you good that I will doe and thereupon stayed behinde in the City as they advised him So he likewise followed Ioabs advice to go forth and sit in the gate and speak comfortably to the People after his mourning for Absalons death else not one of the People would have tarried with him that night 2 Samuel 19. 1. to 20. and by this means All the people came before him though they had formerly fled every man to his tent and he so engaged them to him That all the people were at strife thorowout all the Tribes of Israel to bring the King back again to Gilgal whence Absalon had chased him Adde to this the 1 Kings 12. 1. to 25. and 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. where we finde that after Solomons death All Israel came to Sechem to make Rehoboam King and all the Congregation of Israel spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy father made our yoak grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoak which he put upon us lighter and we will serve thee And he said unto them Depart ye for three dayes and then come again and the people departed In the mean time he consulted first with the old men after that with the young men about him what answer he should return who giving contrary advice Ieroboam and all the people coming to him again the third day the King answered the people roughly after the counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoke heavy and I will adde to your yoke My Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions So when all the people saw that the King hearkned not to them the people answered the King saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David So Israel departed to their Tents and fell away from the house of David unto this day And all Israel called Ieroboam unto the Congregation and made him King over all Iârael And the Text expresly addes this memorable observation Wherefore the King hâârkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might pârform his saying which the Lord spake by Abijah the Shilonite to Ieroboam the son of Nebatâ Where we see the Kings not hearkning to the people and congregation of Israel in their just request and giving them an harsh answer was a sufficient ground and occasion for them to cast off his government and elect another King to reign over them and that with Divine approbation from God himself Such was the whole peopleâ and congregations Soveraigne power over their Kings We reade in the 1 Kings 20. 1. to 10. that when Benhadad king of Syria gathered a great Host and sent to Aâab king Israel to resign up all his silver gold Wives Children and pleasant things into the hand of his servants Then the king of Israel called all the Elders of the Lanâ and âaid Heark I pray you and see how this man seeketh mischief for he sent unto me for my Wives and for my Children for my silver and for my gold and I denyed him not And all the Elâers and all the people said unto him Hearken not unto him nor consent Wherefore he said unto the messengers of Benhaded tell my Lord the King all that thou didst send for to thy servant at first I will do but this thing I may not do Where the Elders and people both advise and over-rule the King in this matter of great importance both to the Kingdom and Kâng who returned no answer to this publike case without the congregations publik advise So Hezekiah king of Iudah sent to all Israel and Iudah and wrote Letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh that they should come to the house of the Lord at Ierusalem to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel For Hezekiah had taken counsell and his Princes and all the Congregation in Ierusalem to keep the Passeover in the second moneth for they could not keep it at that time because the people had not sanctified themselves sufficiently neither had the people gathered themselves together at Ierusalem and the thing pleased the King And all the Congregation So they established a Decrée to make Proclamation throughout all Israel from Bersheba even to Dan that they should come to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel at Ierusalem for they had not done it of a long time in such sort as it was written So the Posts went with the Letters from the King and the Princes throughout all Israel and Iudah c. vers 12. Also in Iudah the hand of God was to give them one heart to doe the Commandement of the King and of the Princes by the word of the Lord and vers 23. And the whole Assembly took Counsell to keep other seven dayes and they kept other seven dayes with gladnesse and All the Congregation of Iudah and Israel rejoyced vers 25. When all this was finished All Israel that were present went to the Cities of Iudah and brake the images in pieces and cut down the Groves and threw downe the high places and the Altars out of all Iudah and Benjamin in Ephraim also and Manasseth untill they had utterly destroyed them all Then all the Children of Israel returned every man to his possession into their owne City In the 2 Chron. 32. 3. When Hezekiah saw that Senacherib was come and that he was purposed to fight against Ierusalem He took Councell with his Princes and his mighty men to stop the waters of the Fountaine which were without the City and they did help him and there was gathered much people together who stopped all the Fountaines c. Adde hereunto that notable Text Ier. 38. 4. to 28. Where when the Prophet Ieremy had prophecied that Ierusalem should be given into the hands of the King of Babylons Army which should take it Therefore the Princes hereupon said unto the King we beseech thee let this man be put to death for thus he weakneth the hands of the men of Warre that remain in this City and the hands of all the people in speaking such words unto them for this man seeketh not the welfare of this people but the hurt Then Zedechiah the King said Behold he is in your hand For the King is not he that can doe any thing against you And Ier. 26. 8. to 29. Now it came to passe when Ieremiah had made an end of speaking all that the Lord had commanded him to speake unto all the people that the Priests the
of the Provinces in particular as by all in generall The which he had effected by force if it had not beene that soon after by the means of the Prince of Orange and a good number of Gentlemen and others borne in these Countries banished by the Duke of Alva following the party of the said Prince and being for the most part in his service and other inhabitants affected to the libertie of their Countrey the Provinces of Holland and Zeeland had not revolted and put themselves under the Princes protection Against which two Provinces the Duke hath since during his Government and after him the great Commander of Castile sent in his place by the King not to moderate any thing of his Predecessors Tyrannie but to pursue it more covertly and cunningly than he had done forced those said Provinces who by their Garrisons and Citadels were made subject to the Spanish Yoke to imploy their persons and meanes to helpe to subdue them yet no wayes easing the said Provinces but intreating them like enemies suffering the Spanyards under the colour of a mutinie in view of the said Commander to enter by force into the Town of Antuerpe and there to continue six weeks living at discretion at the poore Bourgers charge forcing them moreover to be freed from their insolencies to furnish foure hundred thousand florins to pay the said Spanyards which done the said Souldiers growing more bold through the sufferance of their Commanders presumed to take Armes against the Countrey seeking first to surprize Brussels and in the place of the ancient and ordinary seate of Princes to make it a nest and den of theeves The which not succeeding according to their designe they tooke Alost by force and soone after forced the Towne of Maestricht And since being violently entred into Antuerpe they spoyled it sacked it and wasted it with fire and fword in such sort as the most barbarous and cruell enemies could not have done more to the unspeakable losse not onely of the poore inhabitants but in a manner of all the Nations of the world who had their Merchandise debts and money there And although the said Spanyards by a Decree of the Councell of Estate to whom the King by the death of the great Commander had conferred the generall Government of the Countrey were in the presence of Ieronimo de Rhoda proclaimed enemies to the Countrey yet the said Rhoda of his owne private authority or as it is to bee presumed by vertue of some secret instruction which he had from Spaine took upon him to be the head of the said Spanyards and their adherents so as without respect of the Councell of Estate he usurped the kings Name and Authority counterfeited his Seale and carried himself as a Governour and the Kings Lieutenant in these Countries The which moved the Estates at the same instant to agree with the Prince of Orange and the Estates of Holland and Zeeland which accord was allowed by the Councell of State as lawfull Governours that they might joyntly with their common forces make warre against the Spanyards Omitting not as good subjects by divers humble petitions to beseech the King to have regard unto the troubles oppressions and insolencies which had hapned and were like to follow and that hee would bee pleased with all convenient speed possible to command the Spanyards to depart out of the Countrey and especially those which had been the cause of the sack and ruine of the chiefe Towns of his Countrey and other innumerable insolences and violences which his poore subjects had endured to the comfort and ease of them which had endured them and to the example of all others yet notwithstanding the King although that he made shew by words that what had hapned displeased him and was against his will and that he had an intent to punish the heads and authors and to provide for the quiet of the Countrey with all clemency as it behoved a mercifull Prince hath not onely neglected to punish the said Heads and Authors but contrariwise as it appeareth all was with his consent and former resolution of the councell of Spain as certain letters of his intercepted soon after do plainly shew by the which it was written unto Rhoda and to the other Captains authors of all the mischiefe That the King did not blame that action but did allow thereof and commend it promising to recompence them especially the said Rhoda as having done him a singular service The which at his return into Spaine and to all other ministers of the oppressions that were used in these Countries he did shew by effect At the same time the King thinking the better to blinde the eyes of his subjects sent into these Countries for Governour Generall Don Iohn of Austria his base brother as being of his blood who making shew unto the Estates that he did allow of the Pacification of Gant promised to send away the Spanyards to punish the authors of all insolencies and disorders which had hapned in the Countrey and to take an order for the generall peace and the restoring of their ancient liberties sought to divide the Estates and to subdue one Countrey after another By the permission and providence of God who is an enemy to all oppression he was discovered by the intercepting of certain letters where he was commanded by the King to govern himself in these Countries according to the Instructions that should be given him by Rhoda and to cover this practice the King had forbidden Don Iohn to speake with him commanding him to carry himselfe unto the chiefe Noblemen with all mildenesse and courtesie to winne their loves untill that by their assistance and meanes he might reduce Holland and Zeeland and afterwards work his will of the other Provinces Whereupon Don Iohn notwithstanding that he had solmnly sworn in the presence of all the Estates of the Countrey to observe the said Pacification of Gant yet contrary thereunto he sought by meanes of their Colonels whom he had already at his devotion and great promises to winne the Germane souldiers who were then in Garrison and had the guard of the chiefe Townes and Forts of the Countrey whereof by that meanes he made himselfe master holding himselfe assured of those places they held and so by that meanes to force them that would not joyne with him to make warre against the Prince of Orange and them of Holland and Zeeland and so to raise a more boody and intestine warre then had been before But as all things that are treated cunningly and with dissimulation cannot be long kept secret Don Iohns practises being discovered before hee could effect what he had designed hee could not bring his conceptions and enterprises to the end that he pretended Yet he revived a new warre the which continues unto this day in stead of rest and an assured peace whereof hee did so much vaunt at his coming Which reasons have given us great occasion to forsake the King of Spain and
THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Divided into FOVRE PARTS Together with AN APPENDIX Wherein the Superiority of our owne and most other Foraine Parliaments States Kingdomes Magistrates collectively considered over and above their lawfull Emperours Kings Princes is abundantly evidenced confirmed by pregnant Reasons Resolutions Precedents Histories Authorities of all sorts the contrary Objections re-felled The Treachery and Disloyalty of Papists to their Soveraignes with their present plots to extirpate the Protestant Religion demonstrated And all materiall Objections Calumnies of the King his Counsell Royallists Malignants Delinquents Papists against the present Parliaments proceedings pretended to be excceding Derogatory to the Kings Supremacy and Subjects Liberty satisfactorily answered refuted dissipated in all parâiculars By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne Gal. 5. 1. Stand fast therefore in the Liberty wherewith Christ hath made you free and be not intangled againe with the yoke of bondage Psalm 2. 10 11. Be wise now therefore Oye Kings be instructed ye Iudges of the earth serve the Lord in feare and rojoyce with trembling It is this second day of August 1643. Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament concerning Printing that this Booke Intituled The Soveraigne power of Parliaments and Kingdoms c. be Printed by Michael Sparke senior Iohn White Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. TO THE Right Honourable Lords Commons Assembled in and continuing Constantly with this present PARLIAMENT both in Person and Affection ETernally Renowned Senators and most cordiall Philopaters to Your bleeding dying dearest Country from which no menacing Terrors of armed Adversaries nor flattering Promises of hypocriticall Court-friends could hitherto divorce your sincerest Affections and withdraw your undefatigablest Industries in the least degree to its betraying or enslaving I here humbly prostrate to your most mature Iudgements and recommend to your Highest Noblest Patronage this Quadruple Discourse OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS AND KINGDOMES now at last compacted into one intire Body though formerly scattered abroad in dismembred Parts rather out of necessity to gratifie others then conveniency to content my selfe in which as Your Honours have the greatest Interest so it is just and equall You should enjoy the absolutest Propriety being compiled by Your Encouragement Printed by Your Authority published for Your Iustification to vindicate your indubitable ancient Soveraign Priviledges from the unjust Detractions Your legall necessary late Proceedings from the malicious false unjust Aspersions of those Royallists Malignants intemperate Pens Tongues Who like naturall bruite beasts made to be taken and destroyed speake evill of the things they understand not and shall perish in their owne corruption Cursed children who have forsaken the right way and are gone astray following the way of Balaam the sonne of Bosor who loved the wages of unrighteousnesse but was rebuked for his iniquity I must ingenuously confesse that the Subject matter and grand publicke Differences betweene King Parliament yea betweene most Kings and Kingdomes in the world herein debated are of such an extraordinary rare transcendent nature of such infinite universall consequence weight concernment yea so full of dangerous Precipes Rockes if not inextricable difficulties on either hand as might justly require not onely one person of the exquisitest judgement Heroicallest Spirit greatest experience deepest Policy absolutest abilities vastest knowledge in all kindes of Learnings States Governments and most exempt from all other imployments that might interrupt him in these kindes of Studies but even an whole Parliament or Oecumenicall Councell of the most experienced ablest learnedest wisest Statists in the Universe and many yeares most advised consideration exactly to ventilate and determine them Which consideration might have justly daunted yea quite deterred me the meanest of ten thousand furnished with no competent abilities and having scarce one vacant houre but what I have borrowed from my naturall rest to accomplish so vast an undertaking from this most difficult weighty publicke service sufficient to sinke the strongest Hercules if not Atlas himselfe the worlds supporter But yet the Goodnesse the Commonnesse of the Cause which concernes our whole three Kingdomes Parliaments Religion and every one of our well-beings in this present world the deare affection I beare to my native Country Religion Posterity Parliaments and your Honours the defect of other Advocates to plead this publicke Cause seconded with the private earnest intreaties which were as so many Commands to me of some Members of Your Honourable Assembly to undertake this weighty taske their authorizing my rude Collections for the Presse were such strong exciting ingagements to me to undertake this difficult imployment that I chose of two extreames rather to discover mine owne insufficiency in an impotent speedy discharge of this great service so farre transcending my weake indowments than to shew any want of sincerity or industry in deserting this grand Cause in a time of need It beeing one chiefe Article of my beliefe ever since I first read the Scriptures and Tullies Offices That I was principally born for my Countries good next to Gods glory involved in it Upon which ground I have ever bent all my Studies to promote it what I might though to my particular losse and disadvantage The sole end I aime at in these Treatises is the re-establishment of my bleeding expiring Countries endangered Liberties Priviledges Rights Lawes Religion the curing of her mortall wounds the restauration of her much desired Peace in truth and righteousnesse the supportation of Parliaments the onely Pillars Bulwarkes of our Church State Lawes Liberties Religion in their perfect lustre and full Soveraigne Authority the removall of those present grievances differences Warres arising principally from ignorant or wilfull mistakes of the Parliaments just Priviledges and the Kings due Prerogatives which threaten present ruine to them all for whose future prosperity security I could with Moses and Paul heartily wish my selfe to be blotted out of the Booke of life and to be accursed from Christ neither count I may life limbes liberties or any earthly comforts deare unto me so I may any wayes promote Gods glory and the publike welfare And certainely had the most of men in publike places but Heroicke publike Spirits as I make no doubt all Your Honours have byassed with no private Interests or base selfe-respects studying nothing but the common-good our present unnaturall warres would soone be determined our greatest differences easily reconciled our foraine Irish French Walloon Popish Forces brought in to cut our English Protestants and their Religions throats before our faces at which horrid spectacle I wonder all English spirits rise not up with unanimous indignation in stead of joyning with them easily expulsed our remaining Grievances speedily redressed our disordered Church Reformed our Pristine Peace and Prosperity restored yea entayled to us and our Posterities for ever whereas the private selfe-ends selfe-interests of some ambitious covetous malicious treacherous timerous publicke persons who serve no other Deity Majesty or
the Pope by a meere divine right is the sole and supreme Monarch of the whole world and all the Kingdomes in it to dispose of them at his pleasure to whom and when he will without giving any account of his actions That all Emperours and Kings are but his vassals deriving and holding their Crownes from him by base unworthy services worse then villenage that they call and repute them their Popes vassals curs packe-asses with Bels about their neckes and use them like such if they offend the Pope For full proofe whereof out of their own Authours and practise I shall refer them to Doctor Richard Crackenthorps Booke Of the Popes temporall Monarcây chap. 1. p. 1. to 27. worthy any mans reading to Iohn Bodins Commonwealth Lib. 1. cap. 9. Bishop Iewels view of a Seditious Bull and Doctor Iohn Whites Defence of the way to the true Church chap. 10. p. 43. Secondly That the Pope alone without a Councell may lawfully excommunicate censure depose both Emperours Kings and Princes and dispose of their Crownes and Kingdomes unto others That it is meete and necessary he should excommunicate and deprive all Kings who are either Heretickes or Apostates as they repute all protestant Princes or oppressors of the Common-wealth That as soone as such Princes are actually excommunicated or notoriously knowne to be Heretickes or Apostates their Subjects are ipso facto absolved from their governmeât and Oathes of Allegiance whereby they were bound unto them and may yea ought to take up Armes against them to deprive them of their Kingdomes Thirdly That such hereticall tyrannicall oppressing Kings may be killed poysoned or slaine by open force of Armes not onely lawfully but with glory and commendations That this is to be executed by Catholikes and that it is not onely an heroicall but meritorious act worthy the highest Encomiums and a Saint-ship in the Roman Calender These two last propositions you may read abundantly proved by the words of Popish writers and forty examples of severall Emperours Kings and Princes which Popes and Papists have excommunicated deprived violently assaulted and murthered in Doctor Iohn Whites defence of the way to the true Church chap. 6. pag. 14. to 22. and chap. 10. p. 43. 44. in his Sermon at Pauls Crosse March 24. 1615. pag. 11. 12. in Bishop Iewels view of a seditious Bull in Bishop Bilsons true difference of Christian Subjection and unchristian rebellion part 3. throughout Aphorismi Doctrinae Iesuitarum King Iames his Apology against Bellarmine with his Answer to Cardinall Perron and sundry printed Sermons preached on the fifth of November to which I shall referre the Reader What security or protection then of his Majesties royall person Crowne Kingdomes can now be expected from our popish Recusants infected with these trayterous principles and branded with so many ancient moderne nay present Treasons and Rebellions against their Soveraignes let the world and all wise men seriously judge What faire quarter and brotherly assistance the Parliament Protestants Protestant Religion Lawes and Liberties of the Subject are like to receive from this popish Army the late Gunpowder Treason the Spanish Armado the English and French booke of Martyrs the present proceedings in Ireland Yorkeshire and elsewhere will resolve without dispute And what peace and safety the Kingdome may expect in Church of State whiles Popery and Papists have any armed power or being among us Doctor Iohn White hath long since proclaimed at Pauls Crosse and now we feele it by experience in these words Papistry can stand neither with peace nor piety the State therefore that would have these things hath just cause to suppresse it Touching our peace it hath not beene violated in our State these many yeares but by them nor scarce in any Christian State since Charles the Great his time but the Pope and his ministers have had a hand in it All these ill advisers to colour their close designe of re-establishing Popery principally intended can alleadge for arming Papists against Law is That the Parliament hath trayterously invaded the Kings Prerogatives in a high degree claimed a power and jurisdiction above his Majesty in sundry particulars yea usurped to its selfe a more exorbitant unlimited arbitrary authority in making Lawes imposing taxes c. then any Parliaments challenged in former ages to represse which insolences and reduce the Parliament to its due limits his Majesty is now necessitated to raise an Army and pray in ayde of Papists who in former ages have beene more moderate in their Parliaments and are like to prove most cordiall and loyall to his Majesty in this service To answer which pretence more fully though it be for the maine most palpably false yet by way of admission onely I shall suppose it true and with all possible brevity manifest That Parliaments Prelates Peeres Commons in times of Popery have both claimed and exercised farre greater authority over our Kings and their Prerogatives then this or any other Protestant Parliament hath done Wherefore Papists of all others have least cause to taxe the Parliaments proceedings and those ill Counsellors and his Majesty small reason to imploy or trust Papists in this service To descend to some particular heads of complaint involved in this generall First it is objected that the Parliament and some of its Advocates with its approbation affirme that the Parliament being the representative Body of the whole Kingdome is in some respects of greater power and authority then the King who though he be singulis major yet he is universis minor which is contrary to the Oath of Supremacy wherein every Subject doth utterly testifie and declare in his conscience that the Kings highnesse is THE ONELY SUPREAME GOVERNOUR of this Realme c. as well in all Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes as Temporall and a kinde of unkinging his Majesty no wayes to be indured To which I answer first that if this Doctrine be either Traytorous or Hereticall the Papists were the first broachers of it long agoe For Hen. de Bracton a famous English Lawyer who writ in King Henry the third his reigne lib. 2. cap. 16. f. 34. a. resolves thus But the King hath a SUPERIOUR to wit God Also the Law by which be is made a King likewise HIS COURT namely the EARLES AND BARONS because they are called Comites as being THE KINGS FELLOWES or companions and he who hath a fellow or associate hath a MASTER and therefore if the King shall be without a bridle that is without Law THEY OUGHT TO IMPOSE A BRIDLE ON HIM unlesse they themselves with the King shall be without bridle and then the Subject shall cry out and say O Lord Iesus Christ doe thou binde their jawes with bit and bridle c. A cleare resolution That the Law with the Earles and Barons assembled in Parliament are above the King and ought to bridle him when he exorbitates from the Law which he also seconds in
hereditary line put by Such a transcendent power and jurisdiction as this to disinherit the right heire and transferre the Crowne to whom they thought meetest neither the present nor any other Protestant Parliaments Peeres or Subjects ever exercised though Popish Parliaments Prelates Lords and Commons have thus frequently done it of which you may reade more in 25 H. 8. c. 22. 26 H. 8. c. 12. 28 H. 8. c. 7. 35 H. 8. c. 1. and other Acts hereafter cited Thirdly the Lords and Commons in times of Popery have sent out Writs and summoned Parliaments in the Kings name and forced the King to call a Parliament without and against his full consent Thus Anno 1214. the Barons petitioned Kings Iohn to confirme Magna Charta and their Liberties tendered to him who having heard them read in great indignation asked Why the Barons did not likewise demand the Kingdome and swore that he would never grant those Liberties whereby himselfe should be made a servant So harsh a thing is it writes Daniel to a power that hath once gotten out into the wide liberty of his will to heare againe of any reducing within his circle not considering how those who inherit Offices succeed in the Obligation of them and that the most certaine meanes to preserve unto a King his kingdome is to possesse them with the same conditions that he hath inherited them The Barons hereupon raise a great Army at Stamford wherein were 2000. Knights besides Esquires constituting Robert Fitz-Walter their Generall intituling him the Marshall of the Army of God and holy Church seize upon the Kings Castles and the Londoners sending them a privie message to joyne with them and deliver up the City to be guided by their discretion thither they repaire and are joyfully received under pact of their indempnity After which they sent Letters to the Earles Barons and Knights throughout England who seemed although fainedly to adhere to the King exhorting them with a commination that as they loved the indemnity of their goods and possessions they should desert a perjured King and that adhering faithfully to them they should with them stand immovably and effectually contend for the Liberties and peace of the kingdome which if they contemned to doe they would with Armes and Banners displayed march against them as publike enemies subvert their Castles burne their houses and edifices and not cease to destroy their Ponds Parkes and Orchards Whereupon all the Lords Knights and people deserting the King who had scarce seven Knights in all left with him confederated themselves to the Barons The King seeing himselfe generally forsaken counterfeits the Seales of the Bishops and writes in their names to all Nations that the English were all turned Apostates and whosoever would come to invade them he by the Popes consent would conferre upon them al their lands and possessions But this devise working no effect in regard of the little credit they gave to and confidence they had in the King the truth being knowne all men detested such wickednesses and forgeries and so the King fell into his owne snares Hereupon the King fearing the Barons would take all his Castles without any obstacle though he conceived an inexorable hatred against them in his heart yet he craftily dissembled that he would make peace with them for the present ut cum furtim surrexisset in dissipata agmina acrius se vindicaret qui in omnes non poterat in singulos desaeviret Wherefore sending William Marshall Earle of Pembroke to them with other credible messengers he certified them that for the good of peace and the exaltation and honour of his kingdome he would gladly grant them the Lawes and Liberties they desired commanding the Lords by the same messengers that they should provide a fit day and place where they might meete and prosecute all these things Who related all these things deceitfully imposed on them without fraud to the Barons at London who appointed the King a day to come and conferre with them in a Meade betweene Stanes and Windsor called Running-meade on the 15. day of Iune Where both parties meeting at the day and conferring the King perceiving his forces too weake for the Barons who were innumerable easily granted their subscribed Lawes and Liberties without difficulty and confirmed them with his Charter Hand Seale Oath Proclamations and other assurances which you shall heare anon This meeting Daniel and others stile a Parliament as well as that at Clarindon and other assemblies in the open field the great Charter being therein first confirmed which Parliament the King by force of Armes was constrained to summon So Anno Dom. 1225. King Henry the third cancelling the Charter of the Forest at Oxford pretending that he was under age when he sealed and granted it at first and so a ââllity Hereupon the Barons confederate by Oath and put themselves in Armes at Stamford from whence they sent to the King requiring him to make restitution without delay of the Liberties of the Forests lately cancelled at Oxford otherwise they would compell him thereto with the sword to avoyd which danger he was enforced to summon a Parliament at Northampton where a concord was concluded on all hands Anno 1226. and so the Parliament brake up Anno 1237. Henry the third incensing his Nobility and generally all his Subjects by his entertainment of Forainers by whom he was ruled by marrying his sister Elianor to Simon de Monfort a banished Frenchman and his oppressions contrary to his Oath and promise in Parl. that year put them into a new commotion who thereupon made a harsh Remonstrance of their grievances to him by his brother Richard by means whereof the King was forced to call a Parliament at London Anno 1238. whither the Lords came armed to constraine the King if he refused to the reformation of his courses Anno 1250. King Henry is againe enforced by the Barons and 24 Peeres to call a Parliament at Oxford and at London against his will and to assent to ordinances therein made And Anno 1264. he was likewise constrained to call two other Parliaments at London and to assent to the new Ordinances therein proposed which he did onely to get time and circumvent the Barons Anno Dom. 1310. and 1311. King Edward the second was in a manner constrained at the instant supplication of his Nobles to summon a Parliament and to banish his Minion Pierce Gaveston against his will In the 14. and 15. yeares of this King the Barons raising an Army by force of Armes compelled him to summon a Parliament at Westminster and to passe an Act for the banishment of these two great Favorites the Spensers who miscounselled and seduced him and oppressed his people And in the last yeare of this Kings reigne his Popish Prelates Nobles and Commons taking him prisoner summoned a Parliament in his name much against his will wherein for his misgovernment they enforced him to resigne his
against his well-liking caused him to ratifie them with his Seale and to take his corporall Oath to observe them Which done the Arch-bishop of Canterbury with his Suffragans solemnely denounced a sentence of excommunication against al who should contradict these Articles which they caused to be openly read in Pauls Church London in the presence of the Prelates Lords and Commons of the whole kingdom the King being present Among which Articles they demanded That Magna Charta with other provisions necessary to the Church and Realme should be observed that the King as his Father had commanded should thrust al Strangers out of his Court and kingdome and remove ill Counsellours from him That he would thenceforth order all the affaires of the kingdome by the Counsel of the Clergy and Lords and begin no war nor depart any where out of the kingdome without common consent The King consented to the Articles and banished Piers into Ireland No sooner was the Parliament dissolved but the King neglecting his Fathers solemne adjurations together with his owne Oath never to reduce Piers sends for him back to his Court marrieth him to the Countesse of Glocester his owne sisters daughter sheweth him more favour then ever Resolving with himselfe to retaine this Gaveston mangre all his Earles Barons and for the love of him to put his Crowne and life in perill when time should serve In which whether the King or his Favourite shewed lesse discretion it is not at the first easily determined it being as unsafe for the one with so offensive behavior to affect immoderate shew and use of grace as for the other to the injury of his name and Realme to bestow the same But upon the Queenes complaint to the King of France her Brother of Piers his insolence and prodigality and on the Barons message to the King by common consent That he should banish Piers from his company and observe the effect of the foresaid Articles or else they would certainly rise up against him as a perjured person by a like vow which speech seemed hard to the King because he knew not how to want Piers but yet discerned that more danger would spring up if he obeyed not the Lords Petition Piers rather by the Kings permission then good liking did the third time abjure the Realme with this proviso that if at any time afterward he were taken in England he should be forthwith put to death as a perilous enemy to the Kingdome yet he returning in Christmas to the King at Yorke the Lords spirituall and temporall to preserve the Liberties of the Church the kingdom and remove this Viper elected Tho. Earle of Lancaster for their Generall and sent honorable messengers to the King requesting him to deliver Piersinto their hands or drive him from his company out of England as being perswaded while that King-bane breathed peace could never be maintained in the Realme nor the King abound intreasure nor the Queene enjoy his love But the wilfull King would not condescend Whereupon the Lords thus contemned and deluded presently raise an Army and march with all speed towards Newcastle not to offer injury or molestation to the King writes Walsingham the case and purpose of the preâent Parliaments Army but that they might apprehend Piers himselfe and judge him according to the Laws enacted Which when the King heard he fled together with Piers to Tynemouth and from thence to Scarborough Castle Where Piers was forced to yeeld himselfe upon condition to speake but once more with the king And then carried to Warwick Castle where he had his head strucke off at the command and in the presence of the Earles of Lancaster Warwicke and Hereford as one who had beene a subverter of the Lawes and an open Traytor to the kingdome and that without any judiciall proceedings or triall of his Peeres though an Earle and so deare a Favorite of the Kings Which bred a lasting hatred betweene the King and his Nobles Who being afterwards charged by the King in Parliament with their contempt against him in the spoiles committed by them at Newcastle and wickedly killing Piers they stoutly answered That they had not offended in any point but deserved his royall favour for that they had not gathered force against him but against the publike enemy of the Realme And then obtained an Act of Pardon that no man should be questioned for Gavestons returne or death printed in old Magna Charta Not long after this unfortunate King doting upon the two Spencers as much as ever he did on Gavesâon to whom they succeeded not onely in pride rapine oppression and intolerable inâolencies but even in height of familiarity and power with the King So as they ruled and lead the King as they pleased in so much that no Earle Baron or Bishop was able to dispatch any thing in Court without their advise and favour which made them generally envied of all because they domineered over all The Lords and Barons hereupon confederated together to live and die for justice and to their power to destroy the Traytors of the Realme especially the two Spencers And meeting together with their forces at Shirborne Thomas of Lancaster being their Captaine they tooke an oath to prosecute their designe to the division of soule and body Then they spoyled these Spencers and their friends goods take their Castles by violence waste their Manors through malice slay their servants utterly omitting the usuall wayes of Law and equity and following the impetuousnesse of their minds they march on to Saint Albons with Ensignes displayed and sent solemne messengers to the King then at London commanding him not onely to rid his Court but kingdome too of the Traytors of the Realme the Spencers condemned in many Articles which they had framed against them by the Commonalty of the Realme if he loved the peace of the Kingdome And they further required the King to grant letters Patents of indempnity to themselves and all such as had bore armes in their company that they should not be punished by the King or any other for their forepast or present transgressions The King denyed both these demands at first as unjust and illegall swearing that he would not violate his Coronation Oath in granting such a pardon to contemptuous Delinquents Whereupon running to their armes they marched up to London entred the City and to avoyd danger the King through the Queenes and others mediation condescended to their desires passing an Act for the Spencers banishment and the Barons indemnities which you may reade in ancient Magna Chartaes Upon this the Barons departed neither merry nor secure despairing of the Kings Benevolence which made them goe alwayes armed and to retire to safe places The King soone after recalling the Spencers reversed the sentence against them as erroneous gathers an Army encounters and defeates the Barons and puts many of them to death by these Spencers procurements who not content with their bloud procured also
meerely from the voluntary consent and grant of his people in the Parliament This is irrefragably evident not onely by the various kinds of Kings where of some are of greater power and authority others of lesse some by Election others by succession onely by reason of their Kingdomes Subjects original institution by the divers alterations of the Monarchy in this kingdome which hath beene sometimes divided into seven sometimes into five sometimes into three or two kingdomes and at last reduced unto one by the great changes and alterations made in all Foraine Realmes which have sometimes multiplyed sometimes diminished the number and power of their Princes and somtimes quite abolished the royall forme of Government changing it into an Aristocraticall or popular rule or Dukedome by the divine Authority of S. Peter who in this regard calls Kings and their Supremacy a humane creature or Ordinance of man because instituted limited and moulded into severall degrees of power by men over whom they reigne but likewise by two expresse determinations of Aristotle in these termes Regna patriis moribus legibus FUNDATA CONFIRMATA SUNT And Verum Regnum est imperium majoâibus praestantioribus viris VOLUNTATE CIVIUM DELATUM seconded by Tully Livie and others It is the unanswerable Argument of Marius Salamonius an incomparable Roman Lawyer and Philosopher in his Lib. 1. de Principatu p. 17 to 27. Printed at Paris 1578. Cumprivilegio Regis To prove The whole Kingdome and people the Soveraigne power greater than the Prince and the Prince be he King or Emperour inferiour unto them because he is not onely their Servant but creature too being originally created by and for them Now as every Creator is of greater power and authority than its creature and every cause greater then its effect So the Authority and power of the people which creates the Prince and Princely power and augments or limits it as there is cause must needs be greater then the Prince or royall power Who though he be greater than any private subject or magistrate over whom he rules yet he is still inferiour to all the people and kingdome whose Servant or Creature he is and by whose authority he doth and manageth all things And though Principalities generally considered be of God yet the constitution of Princes and their severall degrees of power are meerely from men for if the regall Authority of Kings were meerely from the Law of God or nature as many ignorant Court Doctors now Preach and write it should be the same and like it selfe in all kingdomes the same among the Romans as Parthians Scythians Medes and other Nations But it is not the same among all these Nations but different such Qualis suo cuique placet populo as every People pleaseth to prescribe and make choyce of the Power Rights and Royalties of the Kings of the Parthians Medes and Scythians being such as the Parthians Medes and Scythians please therefore the Rights and Prerogatives of the Roman Empire and Emperours and of the kingdom and King of England too such as the Romans pleased and prescribed by their Lex Regia Which he there prosecutes at large And it is the direct conclusion not onely of this Authour but likewise of Iohn Mariana a Spanish Jesuite in his Booke De Rege Regis institutione l. 1. c. 8. Dedicated to King Philip the third of Spaine and Printed by his and the Emperours speciall Priviledge both in Spaine and Germany That the whole Commonweale kingdome and people are of greater power and Authority than the King as for other reasons so for this that he is but their Creature Servant and derives all his Royall Authority from them alone not for his owne but their service and benefit who may enlarge or restraine it as they see just cause And not to trouble you with Foraine Authorities in this point which are infinite I shall onely acquaint you with the resolutions of some eminent ancient Lawyers of our owne Andrew Horne an eminent Lawyer in Edward the first his Reigne in his Myrrour of Iustices Chap. 1. Sect. 2. p. 7 8 9. writes thus of the originall institution of our English Monarches After that God had abated the Nobility of the Britaines who rather used force than right he delivered it to the most humble and simple of all the neighbour Nations the Saxons who came from Germany to conquer it of which Nation there have beene forty Kings all which held themselves to have COMPANIONS These Princes called this Land England which before was named Greater Britaine These after great warres elected from among them a King to Reigne over them to governe the people of God and to maintaine and defend their persons and goods in peace by the Rules of Law or Right And at the beginning they caused the King to sweare that he will maintaine the holy Christian faith to the utmost of his power and guide his people by Law without respect to any person and shall be obedient to suffer or undergoe Law as well as others of his people And afterwards this Realme was turned to an heritage according to the number of the Companions who divided the Realme into 38. Counties and delivered each one a County to keepe and defend from Enemies according to every ones estate And although the King ought to have no Peeres in the Land yet because if the King of his owne wrong should offend against any of his people neither he nor any his Commissaries can be both Judge and Party OF RIGHT IT BEHOVES that the King should have COMPANIONS for to âeare and determine in Parliaments all the Writs and plaints of the wrongs of the King the Queene and their children and of those especially of whose wrongs they could not otherwise have common right These Companions are now called Counts after the Latine Comites and so at this day these Countries are called Counties and in Latine Comitatus c. Henry de Bracton who writ in Henry the third his Reigne as in his forecited Passages so in others resolves That the King is under the Law because the Law makes him a King by giving him dominion and power Now how doth the Law thus make him a King but by the Parliament the Kingdomes great Counsell by whose Counsell and consent alone all Lawes were first enacted and yet are as the same Authour informes us who further addes That the King ought to be under the Law because Christ whose Vicar he is on earth when be came to redeeme mankinde made choyse of this way especially to destroy the workes of the Devill using not the strength of his power but the reason of his justice and so would be under the Law that he might redeeme those that are under the Law Thus the Virgin Mary the mother of our Lord who by singular priviledge was above the Law yet to shew an example of humility refused not to be
subject to Legall Ceremonies So therefore the King lest his power should remaine unbridled there ought not to be a greater than he in the Kingdome in the exhibition of Justice yet he OUGHT TO BE THE LEAST or AS THE LEAST IN RECEIVING JUDGEMENT if he require it That a King is created and elected by whom but by his kingdome to this purpose to doe justice unto all That a King cannot doe any thing else in earth seeing he is Gods Minister and Vicar nisi id solum quod de jure potest but that onely which he can doe by Law That God the Law and his Court to wit the Earles and Barons in Parliament are above the King and ought to bridle him and are thence called Comites because they are the Kings Companions Fleta an ancient Law-booke written in King Edward the third his Reigne l. 3. c. 3. 17. useth the selfe-same words that Bracton doth and concludes That the King hath a Superior to wit God and the Law by which he is made a King and his Court of Earles and Barons to wit the Parliament Fortescue a Lawyer Chancellour to King Henry the sixt proves at large That the King of England cannot alter nor change the Lawes of his Realme at his pleasure for why be governeth his people by power not onely Royall but Politique If his power over them were royall onely then he might change the Lawes of his Realme and charge his Subjects with tallage and other burthens without their consent and such is the Dominion the Civill Lawes purport when they say The Princes pleasure hath the force of a Law But from this much differeth the power of a King whose Government over the people is Poâitique For HE CAN NEITHER CHANGE the LAW without the consent of his Subjects NOR YET CHARGE THEM WITH STRANGE IMPOSITIONS AGAINST THEIR WILL. Wherefore his people doe frankely and freely enjoy and recover their owne goods BEING RULED BY SUCH LAWES AS THEMSELVES DESIRE neither are they pilled off their their owne King or any other Like pleasure also should the Subjects âave of a King ruling onely by Royall power sol ong as he falleth not into tyranny St. Thomas in the Booke he wrote to the King of Cyprus justifieth the State of a Realme to be such that it may not be in the Kings power to oppresse his people with tyranny which thing is perfomed onely when the power Royall is restrained by power Politique Rejoyce then O Soveraigne Prince and be glad that the Law of the Realme wherein you shall succeed is such for it shall exhibit and minister to you and your people no small security and content Chap. 10 11 12. He showes the different sorts of Kings or kingdomes some of greater others of lesser power some elective others successive proceeding meerely from the peoples free consents and institution and that the ancient Aegyptian Aethiopian and other Kings were subject to and not above their Lawes quoting sundry passages out of Aristotle concerning the originall of kingdomes Chap. 13. He proceeds thus A People that will raise themselves into a kingdome or other Politique body must ever appoint one to be chiefe Ruler of the whole body which in kingdomes is called a King In this kinde of Order as out of an Embryo ariseth a body naturall ruled by one head because of a multitude of people associated by the consent of Lawes and communion of wealth ariseth a kingdome which is a body mysticall governed by one man as by an head And like as in a naturall body the heart is the first that liveth having within it blood which it distributeth among the other members whereby they are quickned semblably in a body Politique THE INTENT OF THE PEOPLE is THE FIRST LIVING THING having within it blood that is to say Politique provision for the Utility and wealth of the same people which it dealeth forth and imparteth AS WELL TO THE HEAD as to the Members of the same body whereby the body is nourished and maintained c. Furthermore the Law under which a multitude of men is made a people representeth the forme of sinews in the body naturall because that like as by sinews the joyning of the body is made sound so by the Law which taketh the name a Ligando from binding such a Mysticall body is knit and preserved together and the members and bones of the same body whereby is represented the soundnesse of the wealth whereby that body is sustained doe by the Lawes as the naturall body by sinewes retaine every one their proper function And as the head of a body naturall cannot change his Sinewes nor cannot deny nor with-hold from his inferiour members cheir proper powers and severall nourishments of blood SO NEITHER CAN THE KING who is the head of the Politique body CHANGE THE LAWES OF THAT BODY nor with-draw from the said people THEIR PROPER SUBSTANCE AGAINST THEIR WILLS OR CONSENTS For such a King of a kingdome politique is made and ordained for THE DEFENCE OF THE LAWES OF HIS SUBJECTS and of their bodies and goods WHEREUNTO HE RECEIVETH POWER OF HIS PEOPLE SO THAT HEE CANNOT GOVERNE HIS PEOPLE BY ANY OTHER LAW Chap. 14. be addes No Nation did ever of their owne voluntary minde incorporate themselves into a kingdome FOR ANY OTHER INTENT BUT ONELY TO THE END that they might thereby with MORE SAFETY THEN BEFORE MAINETAINE THEMSELVES and enjoy THEIR Goods free from such misfortunes and losses as they stood in feare of And of this intent should such a Nation be defrauded utterly IF THEIR KING MIGHT SPOYLE THEM OF THEIR GOODS WHICH BEFORE WAS LAWFULL FOR NO MAN TO DOE And yet should such a people be much more injured if they should afterwards be governed by Foraine and strange Lawes and such peradventure as they deadly hated and abhorred and most of all if by those Lawes their substance should be diminished for the safeguard whereof as also for their honour and of their owne bodies THEY OF THEIR OWNE FREEWILL SUBMITTED THEMSELVES TO THE GOVERNEMENT OF A KING NO SUCH POWER FREELY COULD HAVE PROCEEDED FROM THEM and yet IF THEY HAD NOT BEENE SUCH A KING COULD HAVE HAD NO POWER OVER THEM And Chap. 36. f. 86. He concludes thus The King of England neither by himselfe nor his Ministers imposeth no Tallages Subsidies or any other burthens on his Lieges or changeth their Lawes or make new ones without the concession or assent OF HIS WHOLE KINGDOME EXPRESSED IN HIS PARLIAMENT Thus and much more this Learned Chancellour in point both of Law and Conscience sufficient to stop the mouthes of all Malignant Lawyers and Royalists being Dedicated to and approved by one of our devoutest Kings and written by one of the greatest and learnedest Officers of the Kingdome in those dayes In few words Raphael Holinshed Iohn Vowell and others in their Description of England Printed Cum Privilegio resolve thus of the Parliaments power This House HATH THE
Conquest tendered to and approved by the Conquerour himselfe newly Printed 1641. which in the Section Touching the Kings absence from Parliament resolves thus The King is BOUND by all meanes possible TO BE PRESENT AT THE PARLIAMENT unlesse he be detained or let therefrom by bodily sicknesse and then he may keepe his Chamber yet so as he lye not without the Manour or Towne at the least where the Parliament is held and then he ought to send for twelve persons of the greatest and best of them that are summoned to the Parliament that is two Bishops two Earles two Barons two Knights of the shire two Burgesses and two Citizens to looke upon his person to testifie and witnesse his estate and give Authority to the Arch-bishop of the place the Steward of England and chiefe Iustice that they joyntly and severally should begin the Parliament and continue the same in his name See 8 H. 5. c. 1. Cromptons Iurisdiction f. 13. a. 17. b. according herewith expresse mention being made in that Commission of the cause of his absence there which ought to suffice The reason is because there was wânt to be a cry and murmure in the Parliament for the Kings absence because his absence is hurtfull and dangerous to the whole commonalty of the Parliament neither indeed OUGHT OR MAY HE BE ABSENT BUT ONELY IN THE CASE AFORESAID And whereas Malignants clamour that most of the Lords are absent as well as the King and therefore this can be no lawfull Parliament The same Authour will informe them That if the Lords be once summoned to Parliament and then appeare not or absent themselves the King may hold the Parliament with the Commonalty and Commons of the kingdome every of which hath a greater voyce in Parliament then the greatest Earle in England because he represents a whole County Towne or City the other himselfe alone without Bishops Earles or Barons because in times past before there was either Bishop Earle or Baron yet even then Kings kept their Parliaments but on the contrary no Parliament can be kept by the King and Peeres if all the Commons for the Kings misgovernment or such like cause should absent themselves This is the judgement of Master Iohn Vowel too who writes in this manner Yet neverthelesse if the King in due order have summoned all his Lords and Barons and they will not come or if they come they will not yet appeare or if they come and appeare yet will not doe or yeeld to any thing then the Kings with the consent of his Commons may ordaine and establish any acts or Lawes which are as good sufficient and effectuall as if the Lords had given their consents But on the contrary If the Commons be summoned and will not come or comming will not appeare or appearing will not consent to doe any thing illedging some just weighty and great cause the King in these cases cannot with his Lords devise make or establish any Law The reasons are these When Parliaments were first begun and ordained there were no Prelates or Barons of the Parliament and the temporall Lords were very few or none and then the King and his Commons did make a full Parliament which Authority was never hitherto abridged Againe every Baron in Parliament doth represent but his owne person and speaketh in the behalfe of himselfe alone But in the Knights Citizens and Burgesses are represented the Commons of the whole Realme and every of these giveth not consent onely for himselfe but for all those also for whom be is sent And the King with the consent of his Commons had ever a sufficient and full authority to make ordaine and establish good and wholesome Lawes for the Commonwealth of his Realme Wherefore the Lords being lawfully summoned and yet refusing to come sit or consent in Parliament cannot by their folly abridge the King and the Gommons of their lawfull proccedings in Parliament Thus and more Iohn Vowel in his Order and Vsage how to keepe a Parliament Printed Cum Privilegio And Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta proves that the Lords and Peeres in many Charters and Acts are included under the name of the Commons and Commonalty of England But we need not retire to this last doubtfull refuge the Honourable faithfull Lords now present though not so many as could be desired are the intire House of Peeres in judgement of Law as those present at the election of Knights of the Shire or Burgesses though the major part be negligently or wilfully absent are the whole Shire or Burrough and the wilfull absence of the residue though the greater number being contrary to Law contrary to the Priviledges of Parliament and their late Protestations tending to the very subversion of Parliaments for which high contempt they and their Posterities too may justly be disabled for ever to sit as members of that House which they have so dishonourably if not treacherously deserted even as well as Knights and Burgesses whose personall attendance is so necessary that if during the Parliament they absent themselves from it about any businesses of their owne without leave of the House or be so sicke or elected Mayors of a Towne or any other judiciall Officers so as they cannot attend the service of the House they may thereupon be lawfully expelled the House and a new Writ expressing the cause of their removall shall issue for a new election of others in their places to make the House compleat as was resolved by the Commons House 38 H. 8. Br. Parliament 7. can no more disable those now present from being a true and lawfull House of Peeres than the multitudes departing from the true Church of God to the faâse disprove it to be the true Church of Christ whose true flocke is but little In a word divers Parliaments have beene kept and held and Acts made without Bishops or Abbots heretofore even while they were reputed members of the Lords House and one of the three Estates in Parliament therefore this Parliament which hath taken away Bishops Votes for ever may be lawfully held notwithstanding any Lords or Commons wilfull absence from it in person who yet as long as they are members of the Parliament shall still be adjudged legally present whether they will or no. One puny Judge in the Courts of Westminster may and doth usually give judgement and make binding Orders though the Chiefe Justice and his fellowes be negligently or wilfully absent Much more then may the Lords and Commons now present doe the like in case of the Kings and other Members wilfull absence of purpose to ruine both Parliament and Kingdome against which they are now in armes and have levyed open warre Sixthly it is most apparent both by Scripture the verdict of all Politicians and writers of note the Statutes of our Realmes and Lawyers that kingdomes Subjects and Parliaments were not created by God for the
and Ministers for the Custody of his Treasure and Peace and proclaimed his Peace throughout the Realme or other remote foraine parts by reason of warres as divers of our Kings heretofore have beene and so unable personally to consent to Lawes no doubt in all such cases the right of creating a Protector to execute regall power summon Parliaments assent to Lawes is onely in the Parliament which may in these cases make any publicke Acts without the Kings personall presence or assent and the assent of the Regent or Protector usually created by them shall as firmely binde the King as if he had personally consented as is evident by all the Acts of Parliament passed during the minority of Henry the third who was but nine yeares old Edward the third who was but thirteen Richard the second who was but eleven yeares of age Henry the sixt who was but nine moneths old Edward the sifth but twelve yeares Henry the eight not eighteene yeares Edward the fixt but nine yeares of age when they began their Reignes and so uncapable of giving any personall consent to Lawes by themselves of which they could not judge but by their Protectors and by all Acts made in the absence of King Richard the first Edward the 1 2 3 4. Henry the 3. 2 3 4 5 6. and others out of the Realme all good and binding Lawes as appeares by 28 H. 8. c. 17. which altered and 33 H. 8. c. 22 which declareth the Law in these particulars A cleare demonstration that the Parliament is the most absolute Supreame power and Law-giver not the King Tenthly The King hath little or no hand in making but onely in assenting to Lawes when they are made by the Houses as the usuall forme of passing Acts Le Royle veult The King wills or assents to it not before but after they have passed both Houses imports which assent of his if the Bils be publike and necessary for the Common good is not meerely arbitrary at the Kings will but the King by Oath and duty is bound to give it and the Lords and Commons may in justice demand it of meere right as I shall shew anon His Royall assent then though it be the last act which compleates Bils and makes them Lawes yet since it is but an assent to a Law formerly made by both Houses which he cannot alter in any point Yea an assent which the King in Honour Law Justice Duty by vertue of his Coronation Oath is bound to give as appeares by the Prefaces of most Statutes the Statute of Provisours 25 E. 3. Parl. 6. 20 E. 3. and other Acts it is so farre from proving the King the Supreame power and Law-giver that it manifests the contrary that this power principally resides in both the Houses not the King Eleventhly The kingdomes Soveraignty and supreame jurisdiction above the King is most apparent by those Coronation Oathes which Parliaments and the kingdome anciently long before or at leastwise in King Edwards dayes before and ever since the Conquest have prescribed to our Kings ere they would accept of them for their Soveraignes of which I shall give you a short account Before the Conquest I read in King Edward the Confessors Lawes not onely the Office but Oath of the King of England whom he and Bracton oft stiles Gods and Christs Vicar upon earth thus excellently described A King ought above all things to feare God to love and observe his Commandements and cause them to be observed through his whole kingdome He ought also to set up good Lawes and customes such as be wholesome and approved such as be otherwise to repeale them and thrust them out of his kingdome Item he ought to doe Iustice and Iudgement in his kingdome by the counsell of the Nobles of his Realme All these things ought the King in his owne person to doe taking his Oath upon the Evangelists and the blessed Reliques of Saints swearing in the presence of the whole State of his Realme as well of the temporalty as of the spiritualty before he be Crowned of the Archbishops and Bishops Three servants the King ought to have under him as Vassals fleshly lust avarice and greedy desire whom if be keepe under as his servants and slaves he shall Reigne well and honourably in his kingdome He must doe all things with good advisement and preââe ditation and that properly belongeth to a King for hasty rashnesse bringeth all things to ãâã according to the saying of the Gospell Every kingdome divided in it selfe shall be brought to desolution Master Fox informes us that William the Conquerour through the peoples clamour promised to confirme this King Edwards Lawes but the most part of them be omitted contrary to his Oath at his Coronation Indeed I finde not in William of Maââesbury Henry Huntingdon Matthew Paris or Westminster that William the Conquerour tooke this Oath at his Coronation but onely that he was received by the Clergie and people at London in great triumph AB OMNIBUS REX ACCLAMATUS and proclaimed King by them all and then Crowned but Roger de Hoveden and Daniel out of him are expresse in point that according to the accustomed forme the Bishops and Barons of the Realme tooke their Oathes to be his true and loyall Subjects and he reciprocally being required thereunto by Aldred Arch-bishop of Yorke who Crowned him made his personall Oath before the Altar of the Apostle Saint Peter in the presence of the Clergy and People That he would defend the holy Churches of God and the Rectors of the same Likewise that he would govern all the people Subject to him justly and with royall providence RECTAM LEGEM STATUERE ET TENERE which referres to future Lawes that he would establish and observe RIGHTEOUS LAWES and that he would utterly prohibit rapines and unjust judgements Nor did he claime any power by Conquest but as a regular Prince submitted himselfe to the Orders of the kingdome desirous to have his Testamentary title howsoever weake to make good his Succession rather than his Sword the flattery of the time onely giving him the Title of Conquerour afterwards but himselfe not claiming it But William soone after forgetting this his solemne Oath did as Speed with others write abrogate for the most part the ancient Lawes of the Land and introduce new hard Lawes of his owne written in the Norman tongue which the people understood not and the Iudges wrested at their pleasures to the forfeiture of Goods Lands Life Hereupon the Nobility and Natives seeking to cast off these snares and fetters of his Lawes set up Edgar Atheling for their King and Generall once again fell into a new conspiracy raising great forces resolving to make the sword their judge The King hereupon by Lanfrankes advise who as Rehoboams sages gave him counsell somewhat to beare with their abuses rather than hazard the ruine of all in fight appointed a meeting at Berkhamsteed Anno
in Westminster Church comming to the High Altar before the Clergy and people tooke this solemne Oath upon the Holy Evangelists and many Saints reliques 1. That all the dayes of his life he would be are peace honour and reverence to God and holy Church and the ordinances thereof 2. That to the people committed to his charge he would exercise Right Iustice and Equity 3. That he would abolish naughty Laws and Customes if any were brought upon his kingdome and would enact good Lawes and thesame in good sort keepe and without Mal-engin Which Oath most solemnely taken Baldwin Arch-bishop of Canterbury standing at the Altar forbad him in the name of Almighty God to assume that honour UNLESSE HE HAD A FULL PURPOSE TO KEEPE WHAT HE HAD SWORNE Whereunto Richard ASSENTING and promising by Gods helpe to performe all the premises WITHOUT FRAUD With his owne hand humbly taking the Imperiall Crowne from the Altar delivered it to the Archbishop who set it on his head King Richard deceasing Iohn his younger Brother to put by Arthur the next heire to the Crowne came speedily out of Normandy into England where the great assembly at Northampton to preserve their Rights and Liberties were content to accept of him for their King to yeeld fealty and keepe faith and Peace to King Iohn upon condition onely if he would restore to every of them their Rights which he afterwards violating it was the occasion of great dissentions Comming to London to be Crowned Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury the Pillar of the Common-wealths stability and incomparable for deepe reaching wisedome steps forth in the midst of all the Bishops Lords Barons and others there assembled at his Coronation and spake thus unto them Heare yee all you are in discretion to know that no man hath right or any other fore-title to succeed another in a kingdome unlesse first with invocation for grace and guidance of Gods Spirit he be BY THE BODY OF THE KINGDOME THEREUNTO CHOSEN and be indeed some choyce man and picked out for some eminency of his vertues according to the example and similitude of Saul the first anointed King whom God set over his people though neither the Sonne of a King nor of any royall descent So after him likewise David the son of Iesse the one for being valorous and a person fitting Royall dignity the other for being holy and humble minded To shew that whosoever in a kingdome excelleth all in valour and vertue ought to surmount all in Rule and Authority yet so as that if any of the Of-spring of a deceased King surpasseth others it is fit joyntly to consent in election of such a one This therefore we have spoken in favour of eminent Earle John who is present the Brother of our most illustrious King Richard now deceased wanting an heire of his body whom being provident valiant and truely noble we having invocated the grace of the holy Spirit have all unanimously ELECTED as well in regard of his Merits as of his royall Blood Neither durst any doubt or demurre on these things knowing that the Arch-bishop had not thus defined without cause Wherefore Earle Iohn and all men approving this speech they ELECTED and ASSUMED the Earle for their King and cryed out saying Let the King live But the Arch-bishop being afterwards demanded why he had spoken these things answered That he was assured by some divining foresight that King John would worke the ruine of the kingdome corrupt the Crowne and precipitate it into great confusion And that he might not have the reines free to doe this he OUGHT TO BE CHOSEN BY ELECTION NOT BY SUCCESSION King Iohn at this his Coronation was involved in a threefold Oath namely That hee should love holy Church and its Ministers and preserve it harmelesse from the incursion of Malignants That abolishing perverse Lawes he should substitute good ones and exercise Right judgement in the kingdome of England After which he was adjured by the Arch-bishop in the behalfe of God and strictly prohibited not to presume to accept this honour unlesse he fully purposed in his minde actually to fulfill what he had sworne To which he answering promised that by Gods assistance he would bona fide keepe those things which he had sworne After which he rightly setled the affaires of England by the counsell of his Nobles and then passed over into Normandy But how ill he kept this his Oath with others of this nature and how he violated the Statutes of Magna Charta and De Foresta which he had confirmed with his hand seale Oath Proclamations the Bishops Excommunications yea the Popes Bull within three moneths after he had confirmed them and procured a dispensation of his Oath an abrogation of these Lawes from the Pope making bloody warres upon his Barons and Subjects who confiding to those confirmations and royal promises expected no such strange performances spoyling robbing destroying his people every where in the selfe-same manner as we now are plundered the Histories of his life too manifestly relate which oft put his Crown in danger of utter losse Lewis of France being Crowned King by the Barons in his stead who renounced their allegiance to him for his perjuries and breach of faith and making warre upon them Iohn departing this life his son Henry being but 9. yeares old was proclaimed King through the perswasion of the Earle Marshall and of Pembroke afterwards made his Protector who informed the Lords and Commons that though King Iohn for his evill demeanours deserved their persecution and losse of his Cowne yet his young child tender in yeares was pure and innocent from his Fathers doings Wherefore sith every man is to be charged with the burthen of his owne transgressions neither shall the childe as Scriptures teach beare the iniquity of his Fathers they ought of duty and conscience to beare themselves mildly towards this tender Prince and take compassion of his age And for as much as he was Iohns naturall and eldest sonne and ought to be their Soveraigne let us with one joynt assistance APPOINT HIM our King and Governour let us reneunce from us Lewys the French Kings Sonne and suppresse his people which are a confusion and shame to our Nation and the yokes of their Servitude let us cast from our shoulders Upon which perswasionâ Henry was presently proclaimed and Crowned King at Glocester And though he were but an infant yet being set before the High Altar he swore before the Clergy and people upon the Holy Evangelists and divers Saints Reliques Ioceline Bishop of Bath dictating the Oath That he would beare honour peace and reverence to God to holy Church and Priests all the dayes of his life He likewise swore that he would maintaine right justice among the People committed to his charge And that he would blot out ill Lawes and unjust customes if there should be any in the kingdome and observe good ones and cause them to be kept by all men
How well he observed this solemne Oath with many others of like nature made to his Lords and Subjects for confirmation of Magna Charta and their Liberties Matthew Paris will informe us who writes That the King in all his Oathes and promises did so farre transgresse the bounds of truth that the Prelates and Lords knew not how to hold this Proteus the King for where there is no truth there can be no fixed confidence That though be sometimes humbled himselfe confessing that he had beene often bewitched by ill counsell and promised with a great Oath solemnely taken upon the Altar and Coffin of Saint Edward that he would plainely and fully correct his former Errors and graciously condescend to his naturall Subjects good counsell yet his frequent preceding breaches of Oathes and promises Se penitus incredibilem reddiderunt made him altogether incredible so that though he usually heard three Masses every day but seldome any Sermons as Walsingham notes yet none would afterwards beleeve him but ever feared and suspected his words and actions and to avoid the infamy of perjury which he feared he sent to the Pope to absolve him from his Oathes he repented of who easily granted him an absolution Such faith such assurance is there in the Oathes the Protestations of Princes to their Subjects whose Politicke capacities oft times have neither soule nor conscience and seldome keepe any Oathes or promises no further than it stands with their owne advantages reputing onely pious frauds to over-reach and intrap their credulous people This perfidiousnesse in the King made his long Reigne full of troubles of bloody civill warres and oft times endangered the very losse of his Crowne and Kingdome as our Historians informe us for which he repented and promised amendment at his death Bracton an antient Lawyer in this Kings daies writes That the King in his Coronation OUGHT by an Oath taken in the name of Iesus Christ to promise these three things to the people subject to him First that he will command and endeavour to his power that true peace shall be kept to the Church and all Christian people in his time Secondly That he will prohibit rapines or plunderings and all iniquities in all degrees Thirdly That in all judgements he will command equity and mercy that so God who is gracious and mercifull may bestow his mercy on him and that by his justice all men may enjoy firme peace For saith he a King is SACRED and ELECTED to wit by his Kingdome for this end to doe justice unto all for if there were no justice peace would be easily exterminated and it would be in vaine to make Lawes and doe justice unlesse there were one to defend the Lawes c. The forme of the Kings Coronation Oath ever since Edward the second hath beene this and is thus administred The Metropolitan or Bishop that is to Crowne the King with a meane and distinct voyce shall interrogate him if he will confirme with an Oath the Lawes and Customes granted to the people of England by ancient just and devout Kings towards God to the same people and especially the Lawes and Customes and Liberties granted by glorious King Edward to the Clergie and People And IF HE SHALL PROMISE that he will assent to all these Let the Metropolitan or Bishop expound to him what things he shall sweare saying thus Thou shalt keepe to the Church of God to the Clergie and people peace intirely and concord in God according to thy power The King shall answer I will keepe it Thou shalt cause to be done in all thy judgements equall and right justice and discretion in mercy and verity according to thy power He shall answer I will doe it Thou grantest just Lawes and Customes to be kept and thou dost promise that those Lawes shall be protected and confirmed by thee to the honour of God QUAS VULGUS ELEGERIT which the people shall chuse according to thy power He shall answer I doe grant and promise And there may be added to the foresaid Interrogations what other things shall be just All things being pronounced he shall with an Oath upon the Altar presently taken before all confirme that he will observe all these things There hath beene a late unhappy difference raised betweene the King and Parllament about the word ELEGERIT the Parliament affirming the word to signifie shall chuse according to sundry written Rolles and Printed Copies in Latine and French the King on the contrary arffiming it should be hath chosen But he that observes the words of these ancient Oathes Populo tibi commisso rectam justiciam exercebis malas leges iniquas consuetudines si aliquae fuerint in Regno tuâ delebis bonas observabis all in the future tence and the verbes servaâis Facies fieri protegendâs corroborandas in the former and same clauses of the Oath now used all of them in the future with the whole Scope intent and purport of this part of the Oath must necessarily grant shall chuse to be the true reading and that it referres to the confirmation of future Lawes to be afterwards made in Parliament not to those onely in being when the Oath was administred else Kings should not be obliged by their Oathes to keepe any Lawes made after their Coronations by their owne assents but onely those their Predecessors assented to not themselves which were most absurd to affirme But because I have largely debated this particular and given you an account of our Kings Coronation Oathes from King Richard the seconds Reigne downeward in my following Discourse and debate of the Kings pretended Negative voyce in passing Bils in Parliament I shall proceed no further in this subject here From these severall Oathes and Passages the usuall forme of the Nobles proclaiming such and such Kings of England the fore-cited Histories the manner of our Kings Coronation thus expressed in the close Roll of 1 R. 2. n. 44. Afterwards the Archbishop of Canterbury having taken the corporall Oath of our Lord the King to grant and keepe and with his Oath to confirme the Lawes and customes granted to the people of the Kingdome of England by ancient just and devout Kings of England the progenitors of the said King and especially the Laws Customes and Freedomes granted to the Clergy and people of the said Kingdome by the most glorious and holy King Edward to keepe to God and the holy Church of God and to the Clergy and people peace and concord in God entirely according to his power and to cause equall and right Iustice to be done and discretion in mercy and truth and also to hold and keep the just Lawes and customes of the Church and to cause that by our said Lord the King they should be protected and to the honour of God corroborated which the PEOPLE SHOULD JUSTLY AND REASONABLY CHUSE to the power of the said Lord the King the aforesaid Archbishop going to the foure sides
of conquest I would disinherit any man of his heritage franchise or other rights that he ought to have of right nor for to put him out of that which he now enjoyeth and hath hâd before time by custome of good Law of this Realm except such private persons as have beene against the good purpose and the common profit of the Realme And this speech thus finished all Sheriffs and other Officers were put in their Authorities which season for the time that the Kings Sea was void and after every man departed And at afternoon were Proclamations made in accustomary places of the City in the name of King Henry the fourth And upon the morrow following being wednesday and the first of October the Procurators abovenamed went unto the Tower of London and there certified Richard of the admission of King Henry And the foresaid Justice William Thyrning in the name of the other and for all the States of the land gave up unto Richard late King all homage and fealty unto him before him due in like manner and forme as before I have shewed to you in the deposition of King Edward the second And thus was this Prince deprived of all Kingly dignity and honour by reason of his evill counsell and such unlawfull wayes and meanes as he by his insolency in his Realme suffered to be used when he had reigned two and twenty yeers three moneths and eight dayes So Fabian and others verbatim Those Parliaments then and Nationall Assemblies which have thus disposed of the Crown and Kings themselves and exercised such jurisdiction over them must certainly be above them and the highest Soveraigne power True it is our Protestant Pâeres Commons and Parliaments never challenged nor exercised such jurisdiction and I presume they will not doe it However it is neither honourable nor safe for Kings and the most destructive policy their ill Counsellors can suggest unto them so farre to oppresse their Subjects or exasperate their Parliaments as to provoke them to use the extremity of their Soveraigne power and revive dead sleeping Presidents for their reliefe The consideration whereof when they were fresh made succeeding Kings more just and moderate in their governments and reclaimed many vitious oppressing Princes as Archigallo and others witnesse We know what Solomon saith Surely oppression maketh a wise man mad and if Kings or their evill Instruments shall so far mad their Subjects and Parliaments either by oppressions rapines misgovernment destroying making warre upon them or putting them out of their protections as to make them cry out as they did against King Iohn Iohannes factus est de Rege Tyrannus imo de homine in bestialem prorumpens feritatem Vae tibi Iohanni Regum ultime Anglorum Principum abominatio Nobilitatis Anglicanae confusio Heu Anglia vastata amplius vastanda c. Whereupon presently ensâed a Nolumus hunc regnare Tandemque decretum est ut aliquem potentem in Regem eligerent per quem possint ad possessiones pristinas revocari eradextes quod nullus Iohanne peier vel durior pâssit dominari tale miserabile statuentes argumentum Fortuna miserrima tuta est Nam timor eventus deterioris abest Cumque aliquandiu quem eligerent haesitassent demum in hoc pariter consenserunt ut Ludovicum filium Philippi Regis Francorum sibi praeficerent ipsum in Regem Angliae sublimarent Which they did to King Johns their own and the whole Kingdomes great prejudice We know what the ill advise of Rehoboams rough evill Counsellours produced 2 Chron. 10. And the King answered the people roughly after the advice of the young men saying My father made your yoake heavy but I will adde thereto my father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions And when all Israel saw that the King would not hearken unto them the people answered the King though some say he came to the Crown by succession saying What portion have we in David and we have none inheritance in the Sonne of Iesse every man to your Tents O Israel and now David see to thine owne house So all Israel went to their Tents and elected Ieroboam for their King and fell away from the house of David to this day being never after united to it but continuing a distinct Kingdome from it This grosse impoliticke maxime of ambitious Princes now so much cryed up and prosecuted Aut Caesar aut Nullus hath utterly unkinged ruined hundreds of Kings and Emperours with their families and deprived them not onely of their Crownes but lives as it did Caesar himselfe with many of his successors whose tragicall ends should deter all other Princes from their destructive aspiring tyrannous counsels courses maximes Wherefore the best policy Kings can use to perpetutate their Thrones to them and their posterity is to treate their subjects so as may win their hearts and affections and not to straine their pretended prerogatives beyond the bounds of Law this being a most certaine experimented rule which Aristotle the Prince of politicians gives That there are two intestine causes most perilous and frequent of all others by which a Kingdome is usually lost and subverted The first is if the Nobles and people dissent from the King himselfe The second if Kings will reigne tyrannically and usurpe a greater domination or prerogative then the Lawes of their Kingdomes give them Then he addes Verily a kingdome is preserved by contrary remedies specially by a moderate kinde and temperate forme of Government For by how much the mâre moderate the King shall be and contented with smaller and fewer prerogatives by somuch the more constant and longer-lasting shall his kingdome necessârily be For by this meanes it recedes farther from the domination of Tyrants and it comes nearer to the equability of manners and humanity of life and is lesse envyed by His subjects which he proves by the notable speech and example of King Theopompus And indeed this is the principall policy which God himselfe hath prescribed a King to prolong his dayes in his Kingdome he and his children after him to keepe all the words of this Law and those Statutes to doe them that is to governe himselfe and his subiects onely by Law not power to doe justice and judgement avoid oppression not to lift up his heart above his brethren as if they were his vassals and not men not Christians of the same kinde and quality as himselfe is Wherefore I shall close up this with old Bractons resolution Potestas itaque Regis juris est non injuriae Exercere igitur debet Rex potestatem Iuris sicut Dei vicarius Minister in terra quia illa potestas SOLIUS Dei est potestas autem injuriae Diaboli non dei cujus horum operum fecerit Rex ejus Minister erit cujus opeâa fecerit Igitur dum facit justitiam vicarius est Regis aeterni minister autem Diaboli dum
by his Bill exhibited to this Parliament averred had divers times at sundry Parliaments in his time holden said that hee would have his intent and pleasure concerning his owne matters whatsoever betide of the residue and if any withstood his will or minde he would by one meanes or other bring him out of his life And further said to him at Lichfield in the one and twentieth yeare of his raigne that he desired no longer for to live then to see his Lords and Commons have him in as great awe and dread as ever they had of any his Progenitors so that it might bee chronicled of him that none passed him of honour and dignity with condition that he were deposed and put from his said dignity the next morrow after So wilfull was hee as to preferre his will before his Crowne or safety In the yeares 1440. and 1441. Richard Duke of Yorke came into the Parliament House and there in a large Oration laid claime and set forth his Title to the Crowne of England which King Henry the sixth had long enjoyed desiring the Parliament to determine the right of the Title betweene them both sides submitting to their resolution as the proper Iudges of this weighty royall controversie After long debate and consideration of the case among the Peeres Prelates and Commons of the Realme it was finally agreed and resolved by them That in as much as Henry the sixth had beene taken as King for 38. yeares and more that he should enjoy the name and title of King and have possession of the Realme during his naturall life And if he either died or resigned or FORFAITED THE SAME for breaking any part of this concord then the said Crowne authority royall should immediately descend to the Duke of Yorke King Edward the 4. his Father if he then lived or else to the next heire of his line And that the said Duke from thenceforth should be Protector and Regent of the Kingdome Provided alway that if the King did closely or apertly study or goe about to breake or alter this agreement or to compasse or imagine the death of the said Duke or his bloud then he TO FORFEIT THE CROWNE and the Duke TO TAKE IT These Articles made by the Parliament betweene them they both subscribed sealed and swore to and then caused them to be enacted Loe here we have these two Kings submitting their Titles to the Crowne and Kingdome it selfe to the Resolution of both houses of Parliament as the Soveraigne Judge betweene them who setled the Crowne in this order under paine of forfeiting it by King Henry if he violated their Decree herein and appointing a Lord Protector over the Kingdome in his full age as Walsingham informes us a Parliament constituted Duke Humfry to bee Protector of him and his Kingdome of England and the Duke of Bedford to bee Regent of France during his minority who exercised all regall power by vertue of that authority which the Parliament derived to them After this in these two Kings reignes the Crowne and its descent were variously setled by Parliament as I have formerly manifested yet so as that which one Parliament setled in this kinde continued firme till it was altered or reversed by another Parliament King Richard the third comming to the Crowne by usurpation to strengthen his Title procured the Lords and Commons to passe an Act of Parliament wherein they declare him to bee their lawfull King both by election and succession entaile the Crowne upon him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten create his Sonne Edward Prince of Wales and declare him heire to succeed him in the royall Crowne and dignity after his decease In which Act of Parliament recited at large by Speed there is this memorable passage That the Court of Parliament is of such Authority and the people of this land of such a nature and disposition as experience teacheth that manifestation or declaration of any Truth or Right made by the three Estates of this Realme Assembled in Parliament and by the Authority of the same makes before all other things most faith and certainty and quieting of mens mindes removeth the occasion of all doubts and seditious language Henry the seventh afterwards slaying this usurping Richard at Boswell-field to avoyd all ambiguities and questions of his Title to the Crowne in his first Parliament procured the Lords and Commons by a speciall Act to settle the inheritance of the Crownes of England and France on him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten perpetually by the grace of God so to endure and on none other and all attainders and Acts against him by Edward the fourth and King Richard this Parliament annihilated After him King Henry the eighth to ratifie his divorce from Queen Katherine caused it to be confirmed and his marriage with her to be utterly dissolved by Act of Parliament and by sundry Acts ratified his subsequent Marriages and setled the descent of the Crowne to his posterity somewhat different from the course of the Common Law which Statutes were afterwards altered and the descent of the Crowne setled by other speciall Bils in Parliament both in Queene Maries and Queene Elizabeths Reignes whose Titles to the Crowne were setled and in some sort created by the Parliament By the notable Sta. of 13. Eli. c. 1. worthy reading for this purpose it is made no lesse then high Treason to affirme That the Queene WITH and BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE PARLIAMENT of England is not able to make Lawes and Statutes of sufficient force and validity to BINDE LIMIT RESTRAINE and governe all PERSONS THEIR RIGHTS AND TITLES THAT IN ANY WISE may or might claime any interest or possibilitie IN OR TO THE CROWNE OF ENGLAND in POSSESSION REMAINDER INHERITANCE SUCCESSION or OTHERWISE HOWSOEVER and all other persons whatsoever King Edward the sixt Queene Elizabeth and other our Princes holding their Crownes by a Parliamentary Title rather then by the course of the Common Law which this Statute affirmes the Parliament hath power to alter even in case of descent of the Crowne It is observable that the Statutes of 25 H. 8. c. 22. 28 H. 8. c. 7. and 35 H. 8. c. 1. doe not onely Nulliâie some of this Kings marriages and ratifie others of them declaring some of his issues legitimate and hereditable to the Crowne others not and appoint the Queene if living to be Protector of the infant King or Queene that should inherit the Crowne or such of the Lords as the King by his last will should designe But likewise prescribe strict Oathes for every Subject to take to maintaine the Succession of the Crowne as it is limited by those Acts which Oathes for any to refuse is made high Treason or to write or speake any thing against the succession of the Crowne as it is therein limited And withall they derive a plenary authority to the King who thereupon acknowledgeth the
as I am confident no age can Paralell and if not severely vindicated by exemplary punishments of the highest nature upon those ill Counsellors and corrupt Lawyers who contrive and pen them will bring this highest greatest and most honourable Court wherein the whole Kingdom and every Member of it are represented into greater contempt and lesse estimation with all men whether Natives or Forraigners then the basest Court of Pipouders is No King nor Subject ever yet attempted such affronts against the Resolutions of any Judges in inferiour Courts Let no person whatsoever then presume by pen or tongue any longer to arraign or traduce the Resolutions and Ordinances of this highest Tribunall If Kings or Counsellors of State will instruct or excite the Subjects peremptorily to disobey and contemne the Ordinances the Judgements of the Parliament let them never expect the least obedience or submission to any of their own commands which are of lesser credit and Authority which all former Ages have most reverenced and submitted to Fourthly That the Parliament and whole Kingdom being the highest Power or any Member of the Parliament cannot by any publike Acts or Votes of theirs consented to in Parliament become Traytors or guilty of high Treason against the King either by the Common Law or the Statute of 25 Edw. 3. chap 2. of Treasons which running in the singular number If A MAN c. That is any private man or men by their own private authority shall levy warre against the King c. it ought to be judged high Treason extends not to the whole Kingdom or Court of Parliament representing it of which no treason was ever yet presumed the rather because the Parliament by this very act is made the Iudge of all Treasons that are doubtfull and was never yet included within the words or meaning of any Law concerning Treason and therefore cannot be guilty of it Hence the depositions of Archigallo and Emerian two ancient British Kings by the unanimous assent of the Lords and Commons for their rapines oppressions and Tyranny with other forenamed Saxon Kings and of Edward the second Richard the second Henry the sixth Edward the fourth by Acts of Parliament the creating of Richard the third King with the frequent translations of the Crown from the right Heir at Common Law to others who had no good Title by the whole Kingdom or Parliament no lesse then high Treason in private persons was never yet reputed much lesse questioned for or adjudged high Treason in the whole Kingdom or Parliament or any chief active Members in those Parliaments which by the Law are uncapable of Treason for any their judiciall actions and resolutions in such cases being only Tortious and Erroneous reversible by other Acts in Parliament not Trayterous and Rebellious as appears by all the forequoted Statutes and by 13 Eliz. cha 1. which makes it high Treason for any person to affirm That the Queen by Authority of the Parliament of England is not able to make Laws and Statutes of sufficient force to alter limit and binde the Crown of this Realm and the Descent Limitation Inheritance and Government thereof and any mans Title or right thereto And for direct Authorities in this very point Robert Trisylian and Belknap then chief Justices Holt Fulthorp and Burgh Judges Locton King Sergeant and Blake the Kings Counsell in the Parliament of 11 Rich. 2. Were condemned executed and banished the Realm as guilty of high Treason only for affirming under their Hands and Seals That the Duke of Glocester the Earls of Arundel and Warwick were and the other Lords and Commons might be guilty of high Treason for procuring a Commission and other proceedings Voted in Parliament and be punished it as Traytors Which opinion of theirs being afterwards affirmed for Law in a packed Parliament 21 Rich. 1. was the very next Parliament in 1 Hen. 4. c. 2. 3 4. repealed and the judgement given against those Judges for this Trayterous opinion tending to the utter subversion of Parliaments resolved and enacted to be just This Iudge Belknap foresaw and therefore was unwilling to put his Seal to this opinion saying There wanted but a hurdle a horse and halter to carry him where he might suffer the death HE HAD DESERVED For if I had not done this I should have dyed for it and because I have done it I DESERVE DEATH for betraying the Lords Which makes me wonder at a passage in Speed who records it now frequent in Malignants mouthes That the very shop where the Barons originall Treasons were forged was THE PARLIAMENT-HOUSE wherein from time to time they forced on the King Edward the second presumptuous and TREASONOUS ORDINATIONS not only to reform the Kings House and Counsell and to place and displace all great Officers at their pleasure but even claimed a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdom together with the King which William Iâge a Iudge of the Common Law with other like sticklers trayterously perswaded them was according to Law Which grosse slander of the Parliament House would have been capitall at least in former ages and may now indanger the necks of those who speak or write the same of the present Parliament Never did any of our Kings charge any Parliament with high Treason hitherto much lesse indict or wage warre against their Parliaments as Traytors though they have questioned and deposed Kings for offences against and being Enemies or Traytors to the Kingdom Let none then dare affirm That the Houses of Parliament are or can be Traytors now for providing for their own and the Kingdoms safety by a necessary defensive Warre which I shall in the third part fully clear to be neither Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law or Conscience either in the Houses of Parliament or any that bear Arms by their command Fifthly That to conspire or levy warre against the Parliament or Kingdom to dissolve or destroy it or the Members of it is no lesse then High Treason as hath been solemnly adjudged in Parliament 15 E. 2. in the Act entitled Exilium Hugonis le de Spenser in 1 E. 3. the Preface and cap. 1. in 11 Rich. 2. c. 2 3 4. and in the Parliament Roll Printed by Order of both Houses August 27. 1642. And before both these in Glanvil who declares it to be Treason even at the Common Law Si quis machinatus fuerit vel aliquid feoerit in SEDITIONEM REGNI Agreeable to Vlpian and the Saxon Laws which inform us of Treasons against the Common-wealth and Kingdom the case of Cateliââ and others as well as against the King and to the Statute of 13. Eliz. c. 1. which makes it High Treason for any person to stirre up any Forraigners or strangers with force to invade this Realm or Ireland And if it be no lesse then high Treason against the King to slay the Chancellour Treasurer or any of
sweare to observe before they are crowned the words of which law are these The King shall take heed that he neither undertake warre nor conclude peace nor make truce nor handle any thing of great moment but by the advise and consent of the Elders to wit the Iustitia Arragoniae the standing Parliament of that kingdome which hath power over and above the King And of later dayes as the same Author writes their Rici-homines or selected Peeres appointed by that kingdome not the King have all the charges and offices both of warre and peace lying on their neckes and the command of the Militia of the kingdome which they have power by their Lawes to raise even against their King himselfe in case he invade their Lawes or Liberties as he there manifests at large So in Hungary the great Palatine of Hungary the greatest officer of that kingdome and the Kings Lieutenant Generall who commands the Militia of that Realme is chosen by the Parliament and Estates of that country not the King It was provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be entreated of CONCERNING PEACE OR WARRE but in their Panaetolio or great generall Councell of state in which all Ambassadors were heard and answered as they were likewise in the Roman Senate And Charles the fifth of France having a purpose to drive all the Englishmen out of France and Aquitain assembled a generall assembly of the estates in a Parliament at Paris by their advise and wisedome to amend what by himselfe had not beene wisely done or considered of and so undertooke that warre with the counsell and good liking of the Nobilitie and people whose helpe he was to use therein which warre being in and by that Councell decreed prospered in his hand and tooke good successe as Bodin notes because nothing giveth greater credit and authority to any publike undertakings of a Prince and people in any State or Commonweale then to have them passe and ratified by publike advise and consent Yea the great Constable of France who hath the government of the Kings Sword the Army and Militia of France was anciently chosen by the great Councell of the three Estates Parliament of that kingdome as is manifest by their election of Arthur Duke of Britaine to that office Anno 1324. before which Anno 1253. they elected the * Earle of Leycester a valiant Souldier and experienced wise man to be the grand Seneschall of France ad consulendum regno desolato multum desperato quia strenuus fuit fidelis which office he refused lest he should seeme a Traytour to Henry the third of England under whom he had beene governour of Gascoigne which place he gave over for want of pay In briefe the late examples of the Protestant Princes in Germany France Bohemia the Low countries and of our brethren in Scotland within foure yeares last who seised all the Kings Forts Ports Armes Ammunition Revenues in Scotland and some Townes in England to preserve their Lawes Liberties Religion Estates and Country from destruction by common consent without any Ordinance of both Houses in their Parliament will both excuse and justifie all the Acts of this nature done by expresse Ordinances of this Parliament which being the Soveraigne highest power in the Realme intrusted with the kingdomes safety may put the Ports Forts Navy Ammunition which the King himselfe cannot manage in person but by substitutes into such under Officers hands as shall both preserve and rightly imploy them for the King and kingdomes safety and elect the Commanders of the Militia according to the expresse letter of King Edward the Confessors Laws which our Kings at their Coronations were still sworne to maintaine wherewith I shall in a manner conclude the Legall part of the Subjects right to elect the Commanders of the Militia both by Sea and Land Erant aliae potestates dignitates per provincias patrias universas per singulos Comitatus totius regni constitutea qui Heretochii apud Anglos vocabantur Scilicet Barones Nobiles insignes sapientes fideles animosi Latine vero dicebantur Ductores exercitus apud Gallos Capitales Constabularii vel Marâschaâli Exercitus Illi vero ordinabant acies densissimas in praeliis aâas constituebant prout decuit prout iis melius visum fuit ad Honorem Coronae ET AD UTILITATEM REGNI Isti vero viri ELIGEBANTUR PER COMMUNE CONCILIUM PRO COMMUNI UTILITATE REGNI PER PROVINCIAS ET PATRIAS UNIVERSAS ET PER SINGULOS COMITATUS so as the King had the choyce of them in no Province or Countrey but the Parliament and people onely in pleno Folcmote SICUT ET VICECOMITES PROVINCIARUM ET COMITATUUM ELEGI DEBENT Ita quod in quolibet Comitatu sit unus Heretoch PER ELECTIO NEM ELECTUS ad conducendum exercitum Comitatus sui juxta praeceptum Domini Regis ad honorem Coronae UTILITATEM REGNI praedicti semper cum opus adfuerit in Regno Item qui fugiet a Domino vel socio suo pro timiditate Belli vel Mortis in conductione Heretochii sui IN EXPEDITIONE NAVALI VEL TERRESTRI by which it is evident these popular Heretochs commanded the Militia of the Realme both by Sea and Land and might execute Martiall Law in times of war perdat omne quod suum est suam ipsius vitam manus mittat Dominus ad terram quam ei antea dederat Et qui in bello ante Dominum suum ceciderit sit hoc in terra sit alibi sint ei relevationes condonatae habeant Haeredes ejus pecuniam terramejus sine aliqua diminutione recte dividant inter se. An unanswerable evidence for the kingdomes and Parliaments interest in the Militia enough to satisfie all men To which I shall only adde that observation of the learned Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman in his Glossarium Title Dux and Heretochius where he cites this Law of King Edward That the Heretoch was Magister Militiae Constabularius Mariscallus DVCTOR EXERCITVS SIVE NAVALIS SIVE TERRESTRIS called in Saxon Heretoga ab Here Exercitus Togen Ducere Eligebantur in pleno Folcmote hoc est non in illo sub initio eaâendarum Maii at in alio sub capite Calendarum Octobris Aderant tune ipsi Heretochii QUAE VOLUERE IMPERABANT EXEQUENDA consvlto tamen PROCERUM COETU ET JUDICIO TOTIUS FOLCMOTI APPROBANTE Then he subjoynes POPULARIS ISTA HERETOCHIORUM SEU DUCUM ELECTIO nostris Saxonibus cum Germanis aliis COMMUNIS FUIT Vt in Boiorum ll videas Tit. 2. cap. 1. S. 1. Siquis contra Ducem suum quent Rex ordinavit in Provincia illa AUT POPULUS SIBI ELEGERIT DUCEM de morte Ducis consiliatus fuerit in Ducis sit potestate c. Hue videtur pertinere quod apud Greg. Turon legas l. 8. Sect. 18. Wintro Dux à Pagensibus
were elected by the people who prescribed them Lawes Oathes and had power to question to punish remoove and censure them when they offended Solon and Aristotle with other great Politicians debating this Question Whether the power of Electing and censuring the Magistrates and chiefe Officers ought to resids in the people Conclude offirmatively That it is most necessary and convenient this power should rest in the people because else the people shall become both the servants and enemies of their Princes if they have not this power and because all the people together are more considerable and better able to judge of the goodnesse and fitnesse of Magistrates for them then any few select particular men which are more apt to be seduced with by-endâ then a great multitude Whence among the Lacedemonians and in most Kingdomes and Republicks in Greece the people had both the election yea and correction of their Magistrates and chiefe State Officers as they manifest In the Kingdome of Aragon in Spaine their ancient Suparbiense Forum their Iustitia Aragoniae and Rici homines who are their principall Magistrates Great Counsell of State and Priviâ Counsellours to their King both in Warre and Peace having power over their Kings themselves to examine and censure all their Actions and remove them if there be cause with all their Members Knights and Burgesses of their Parliaments held formerly once a yeâre but now once every second yeare by fixed Lawes anciently were and at this day are elected by the People and not the King In the Germane Empire the Electorship Chancellourship and all great Offices of State are hereditary and successive not chosen by the Emperour and the greatest part of inferiour Magistates are elected in most Provinces and Cities by the people In Polonia the Archbishop of Gnesne is by inheritance alwayes Chancellour of the Realme In Hungary the great Palatine the chiefest Officer of that Kingdome next to the King himselfe who at home determineth and judgeth all differences between the King and Subjects according to the Lawes of that Realme est enim apud Panonios in usu Regem si quid contra Legem fecerit legibus subijci and during the interregnum hath right to summon Parliaments and generall assemblies of the Estates yea the chiefe hand and power in electing a new King and the Soveraigne command in the Warres Adeo ut sontes punire bene de re publica ââritis praemia discernere fundosque qui 20. vel 30. agricolarum capaces sunt juris haerâditarij nomine conferre possit c. as Nicholaus Isthuanfus writes is elected by the States and Parliament of Hunâary not the King And in this manner Bethrius was elected Palatine in a full assâmbly of the States Senatus Nobiliâtiâsque consensu Anno Dom. 1517. and the Vayvode put by In Venice the Senate and people chuse all the great publike Officers not the Duke In Poland where the King is elective by the Law of Sigismond Augustus all the Magistrates of every Countrey were to be chosen by the particular States of every Government and so they are now In Denmarke and Sweden and Bohemia the Kings themselves are Elective by the States and people and most of their publike Officers too When Rome and Italy were under the Gothish Kings they still elected their publike Officers as is evident by King Theodoricus Letter of approbation of their Election in these words Our consent Reverend Fathers doth accompany your jâdgement In Scotland Anno 1295. the Scots in King Iohn Bayliols Reigne considering his simplicity and unapânâsse elected them 12. Peeres after the manner of France to wit 4. Bishops 4. Earles and 4. Lords by whose counsell the King ought to Governe the Realme and by whose ordination all the affaires of the Kingdome should be directed which was principally done in affront of King Edward the first by whom this Iohn was made King of Scotland in some sort against the Scots good liking some of them secretly murmuring against it In France it selfe where the King as some thinke and write is an absolute Monarch the greatest publike Officers anciently have sometimes been Elected by the Three Estates of Parliament Anno 1253. The States of France Elected the Earle of Leycester their Grand Seneschall and chiefe Counsellour of State to advise them and their desolate estate what to doe In the Yeare 1324. Arthur Duke of Brittaine was chosen Constable of France by the voice of all the Peers of the Great Counsell and Parliament and thereupon was admitted to that Grand Office In the Yeare 1357. the 7 th of King Iohn of France the Archbishop of Roan Chancellour of France Sir Simon de Bury chiefe Counsellour of the King and of the Parliament Sir Robert de Lorize Chamberlaine to the King Sir Nicholas Brake Master of the Kings Pallace Eguerrain Burges of Paris and Under-Treasurer of France Iohn Priest Soveraigne-Master of the Money and Master of the Accounts of the King and Iohn Chauneon Treasurer of the Kings Warres were all complained of by the Three Estates of France assembled in Parliament for misguiding the King and Realme their goods confiscated to the King themselves removed from these Offices and others elected in their places by the States In the Yeare 1408. by a Law made in the Parliament at Paris it was decreed That the Officers of the High Court of Parliament should be made by the Parliaments Election and those then vacant were so which Law was againe revived by King Lewis the 11 th in the Yeare 1465. And after him in the time of Charles the 8 th not onely the Presidents the Kings Counsellours and Advocates were made by election but even the Kings Atturney Generall the onely man of all the body of the Court that oweth not Oath but to King onely was chosen by the suffrages of the Court in the Yeare 1496. though their Letters of Provision and confirmation of their Election then were and yet are alwayes granted by the King About the Yeare 1380. the Earle of Flanders who had regall Jurisdiction exacting new Customes and Taxes from his Subjects contrary to their Liberties they thereupon expelled him with all his Family and Counsellours out of their Countrey And refused upon any termes to submit to his Governement unlesse he would remove all his evill Counsellours from him and deliver them into their hands to be punished Et recipere SOLVM VELIT CONSILIARIOS EX COMMVNIS VVLGI DECRETO and would receive such Counsellours onely as his people by common decree should assigne him which he was constrained sore against his will to condescend too ere they would restore him Since then the Councellours Magistrates Judges and Prime Officers of State in most other Kingdomes have beene thus elected by the people and Parliaments without any enchrochments upon their Kings just Regalities Why our Parliament now may not claime and enjoy the like Priviledges without any impeachment
that in every Parliament at the third day of the same Parliament the King shall take to his hands the Offices of all the Ministers aforesaid and so shall they abide 4 or 5 dayes except the Offices of Iustices of the one place and the other Iustices assigned Barons of the Exchequer so alwayes that they and all other Ministers be put to answer to every complaint And if default be âound in any of the said Ministers by complaint or other manner and of that be attainted in the Parliament he shall be punished by judgement of his Peeres out of his Office and other convenient set in his place And upon the same our said Soveraigne Lord the King shall doe to be pronounced to make execution without delay according to the Iudgement of the said Peeres in the Parliament Loe here an expresse Act of Parliament ordained and established by King Edward the third by assent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and of all the Commonalty of the Realm which this King did give and grant for him and his heires firmely to be kept and holden for ever that all great Officers Barons Iudges and Iustices of the Kingdome and chiefe attendants about the King and Prince should not onely take the fore-mentioned Oath but be elected alwayes by the accord of the great Men and good Councell neare and about the King out of Parliament and by the Peeres in Parliament and the King bound to make execution according to their Iudgement This Law as I conceive was never legally repealed by Parliament but onely by this Kings Proclamation by the ill advice and forced consents of some few Lords and Councellours about him upon pretence that he never freely assented to it but by dissimulation onely to obtaine his owne ends that Parliament which else would have miscarried and broken up in discontent had not this Law beene granted in manner aforesaid Which consideration makes me confident that the Parliament being so eager to obtaine this Law would never so soone yeeld wholly to repeale it and so for ought I know it stands yet in force to justifie the present Parliaments claime in this particular In 2 E. 3. c. 8. 14 E. 3. c. 5. 18 E. 3. Stat. 3. 20 E. 3. c. 1 2 3. divers notable Oathes are prescribed to Iudges Iustices and other Officers and that they shall not delay nor forbeare to doe right for the Kings great or little Seale or any letters from him or any other but goe forth to doe the Law notwithstanding them In the Yeare 1375. the 50 of Edward the 3d. his raigne a Parliament commonly called the good Parliament by our Historians being assembled the King required a Subsidie by reason of his warres to which the Commons answered that they could no longer beare such charges considering the manifold most grievous burdens they had from time to time borne before and that they knew full well that the King was rich enough to defend him and his Land if his Land and the Treasure were well guided and governed but it had beene long evill ruled by evill Officers so that the Land could not be plenteous neither with Merchandize chaffer nor riches By reason whereof and of their importunate charges the Commonalty was generally impoverished Moreover the Commons complained upon divers Officers that were the causers of this mis-order whereof the Lord Latimer then Lord Chamberlaine was principall and Dame Alice Piers the Kings Concubine who would usually in most impudent manner come in person into all Courts of Iustice and sitting by the Iudges and Doctors perswade or disswade them to judge against the Law for her owne advantage on that side for which she was engaged to the great scandall and dishonour of the King both in his owne and other Realmes and Sir Richard Scurry Knight by whose Councells and sinister meanes the King was mis-guided and the government of the Land disordered Wherefore they prayed by the mouth of their Speaker Sir Piers de la Mare that the said persons with others might be removed from the King and others to be set in authority about his person as should serve for his honour and for the weale of his Realme Which request of the Commons by meanes of the Noble Prince Edward was accepted so that the said persons with the Duke of Lancaster and others were removed from the King and other Lords by advise of the said Prince and other wise Lords of the Realme PER PARLIAMENTVM PRAEDICTVM writes Walsingham were put in their places such as the Prince and Peers thought fittest Moreover in this Parliament at the Petition of the Commons it was ordained That certaine Bishops Earles and other Lords should from thence forth govern both the King and Kingdom the King being then in his dotage unable to governe himself or the Kingdome because the king was growne old and wanted such Governours This passage is thus expressed in the Parliament Roll of 50. E. 3. numb 10. Also the Commons considering the mischiefes of the Land shewed to the King and Lords of the Parliament that it shall be for the honour of the King and profit of all the Realme which is now grieved in divers manners by many adversities as well by the wars of France Spaine Ireland Guyon and Bretaigne and else-where as likewise by the Officers who have been accustomed to be about the King who are not sufficient at all without other assistance for so great a government wherefore they pray that the Councell of our Lord the King be inforced or made up of the Lords of the Land Prelates and others to the number of 10. or 12. which the King shall please to remaine continually with the King in such manner that no great businesse shall passe or be there decreed without all their assents and advice and that other lesser businesses shall be ordered by the assent of 6 or 4. of them at least according as the case shall require so that at least 6. or 4. of such Counsellours shall be continually resident to councell the King And our Lord the King considâring the said request to be honourable and very profitable to him and to all his Realme hath thereto assented provided alwayes that the Chancellour Treasurer or Keeper of the Privy seale and all other Officers of the King may execute and dispatch the businesses belonging to their Offices without the presence of the said Councellours the which the King hath assigned c. But this Ordinance lasted scarce three moneths for after the Commons had granted a Subsidy of foure pence the pole of all above foureteene yeares old except Beggars Prince Edward dying and the Parliament determining these removed ill-officers got into the Court and their offices againe and by the instance and power of Alice Piers the Speaker De la Mare was adjudged to perpetuall prison in Nottingham Castle an Act without example in former times and which did no good in this where he remained prisoner
two years space though his friends very oft petitioned for his liberty and Iohn a Gaunt Duke of Lancaster made Regent of the Realme because of the Kings irrecoverable infirmity summoning a Parliament the yeare following repealed the Statutes made in this good Parliament to the Subjects great discontent who were earnest suiters to the Duke for De la Mare his enlargement and legall tryall which being denied the Londoners upon this and other discontents tooke armes assaulted the Duke spoyled his house at the Savoy and hung up his armes reversed in signe of Treason in all the chiefe streets of London But in the first yeare of Richard the second in a Parliament at London Peter De la Mare and almost all the Knights which plaid their parts so well in the good Parliament for the increase of their Country and benefit of the Realme resuming their Petitions caused Alice Piers who contemning the Act of Parliament and the oaths wherewith she had bound her self presumed to enter the Kings Court to perswade and impetrate from him whatsoever she pleased to be banished and all her movables and immovables to be confiscated to the King notwithstanding she had corrupted with mony divers of the Lords and Lawyers of England to speak not only privately but publikely in her behalfe In the 1. yeare of Richard the 2 d William Courtney Bishop of London Edmond Mortymer Earle of March and many others of whom the Common-people had the best opinion being good wise and famous men were by publike consent appointed Councellours and Regents to the King being but young and this yeare Henry Piercie Earle of Northumberland resigning his Marshalls rod Iohn de Arundel was made Marshall in his place In the third yeare of Richard the second in a Parliament at London the Commons petitioned that one of the Barons who knew how to answer Forraigners wisely and might be mature in manners potent in workes tractable and discreete to be the kings protector Electus est Ergo COMMVNI SENTENTIA c. Hereupon Thomas Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke WAS ELECTED BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Lord Protector that he migh conâinually abide with the King and receiâe an honorabâe anuall stipend out of the Kings Exchequer for his paines and those Bishops Earles Barons and Iudges assigned to be the Kings Counsell and Gardians the yeare before were upon the Commons petition this Parliament removed because they spent much of the Kings Treasure nullum aât modicum fructum protulerunt In this Parliament Sir Richard Scrope resigned his Office of Lord Chauncellour and Simon de Sudbuây Archbishop of Canterbury contrary to his degree and dignity as many then cryed out was substituted in his place In a Parliament at London in the fifth yeare of King Richard the second Sir Richard Scâope was againe made Chauncellour PETENTIBVS HOC MAGNATIBVS ET COMMVNIBVS at the REQVEST OF THE LORDS AND COMMONS as being a man who for his eminent knowledge and inflexible justice had not his peere in England and Hugh Segrave Knight was then likewise made lord Treasurer Sed quid juvant ãâã Parliamentorum c. writes Walsiâgham of the Acts of this Parliament and Speed out of him But to what purpose are Acts of Parliament when after they are past they take no manner of effect for the king with his Privie Counsell was wont to change and abolish all things which by the Commons and Nobility had beene agreed upon in former Parliaments For the very next yeare the king deposed Scrope from his Chauncellourship and tooke the Seale into his owne hands ââaling divers Grants and Writings with it as he pleased and at last delivered the Sâale to Richard Braybrooke which Walsinghaâ thus relates Lord Richard Scrope Knight qui PER REGNI COMMVNIT ATEM ET ASSENSVM DOMINORVM ELECTVM IN REGNI CANCELLARIVM was in those dayes put from his Office of Chancellor which he had laudably and prudently administred The cause of his removall was his peremptory resistance of the Kings Will who desired to impoverish himselfe to exalt strangers For certaine Knights and Esquires of inferiour ranke being the kings servants begged of the king certaine lands and the demeasnes of such as dyed during such time as by the custome of the Kingdome they ought to remaine in the Kings hands The King being a child without delay granted their requests and sending them to the Chancellor commanded him to grant them such Charters under the great Sâale as they desired But the Chauncellor who ardently desired the benefit of the Realme and the Kings profit plainely denyed their requests alleaging that King was much endebted and that he had neede retaine such casualties to himselfe to helpe discharge his debts That those who knew in what debts the king was obliged were not faithfull to the King whiles they minded more their owne avarice than the kings profit preferring their private gaine before the publicke necessities Wherefore they should desist from such requests and be content with the Kings former gifts which were sufficient for them And that they should know for certaine that he would neither make nor seale any such Charters of âânfirmation to them of such donations of the king who was not yet of full age ãâã hee should hereaâââr receive ill thankes from him Whereupon these Petitioners returning from the Chancellour inform the king that the Chauncellors minde was obstinate and that he would doe nothing at his Command but rather contemne his Royall mândate that the King ought with due severity speedily to curbe such an unbrideled disobedience or else it would quickly come to passe that the kings honour would grow contemptible among his Subjects and his command be of no value The King therefore who understood as a childe more regarding the false machinations of detractors then the faithfull allegations of his Chauncellour in a spirit of furie sends some to demand his seale of him and to bring it to himselfe And when the king had sent againe and againe by solemne messengers that he should send the seale to him the Chauncellour answered thus I am ready to resigne the Seale not to you but to him who gave it me to keepe neither shall there be a middle bearer betweene me and him but I will restore it to his hands who committed it to mine owne hands not to others And so going to the king Here delivered the seale promising that he would as he had hitherto be faithfull to the king yet denyed that he would hereafter be an Officer under him And then the king receiving the Seale did for many dayes what he listed untâll Master Robert Braibrooke Bishop of London had undertaken the Office of Chancellour When not onely the Nobility of the kingdome but the Commonalty likewise heard that the king contrary to the Custome of the Kingdome had captiously deposed the Chauncellour whom All the Nobilitie of the Kingdome with the suffrage of all the Commons had chosen
the Statutes at large in 11. 21. R. 2. and our Historianâ in those yeares more copiously manifest In 12. R. 2. c. 2. There was this notable Law enacted which Sir Edward Cooke affirmes is worthy to be writ in Letters of gold and worthier to be put in due execution For the Universall wealth of all the Realme it is enacted that the Chauncellor Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale Steward of the Kings house the Kings Chamberlaine Clarke of the Rolls the Iustices of the one Bench and other Barons of the Exchequor and all other that shall be called to ordaine name or make Iustices of peace which whether the Lord Keeper alone can make or unmake without consent of all these or put out of Commission without just cause and conviction now commonly practised is a considerable Question upon this and other statutes Sheriffes Escheators Customers Controllers OR ANY OTHER OFFICER or Minister of the King shall be firmely sworne that they shall not ordaine name or make Iustices of peace Sheriffe Escheator Customer Controller or other Officer or Minister of the King for any gift or brocage favour or affection nor that none which puâsueth by him or by other privily or apertly to be in any manner Office shall be put in the same Office or in any other But that they make ALL SVCH OFFICERS and Ministers OF THE BEST MOST LAWFVLL MEN SVFFICIENT to their estimation and knowledge Which most excellent Law with others of like nature still in force were it duly executed there would not be so many corrupt Officers of all these sorts in the kingdome as now swarme in every place From which Act I shall onely make these 2. Inferences First that if so great a care ought to be had in the choyce of these under-Officers then certainely farre more of the grand Officers and Iudges of the kingdome Secondly that if it be no disparagement to the Kings honour or prerogative for these greât Officers of the Realm to ordain name and make Iustices of peace Sheriffes and other under Officers of the King wiâhout the kings privitie as oft times they doe then by the same or greater reason it can be no diminotion of his honour or prerogative Royall for the Parliament which is best able to judge of mens abilities and honesties to have power onely to nominate or recommend to the King such as they know to be the best most lawfull and sufficient men for the highest state Offices and places of Iudicature when they becomevoyd Not to trouble you with any more Presidents in this Kings Raigne recorded in Story I shall close them up with one or two more upon record In the Parliament of 3. R. 2. The Câancellor having declared the causes of Summons and among others the great stâaights the King was in for want of money so that he had at that time nothing in his Treasury but was greaâly endebted c. He pâayed the Parliament âo advise how and after what manner he mâght be relieved not onely for his owne safety but for the safetie of them all and of the Râalme To which the Commons after they were advised of theâr said Charge returned this Answer to the King in Parliament by their Speaker in name of the whole Commons That the said Commons are of opinion that if their Liege Soveraigne had beene well and ãâã governed in his Expences spent ãâã the Realme and elsewhere he now had had no neede of their aid by charging the ãâ¦ã whom they imagined to be now more poore and indigent then ever they were before Wherefore they pray That the Prelates and other Lords of the Kings continuall Councell who have a long time travelled in the said affaires BE VTTERLY DISCHARGED to their great ease and in discâarge of the King from their custodies and that No such Counsellors should be retained about âhe King in regaâd that our Lord the King is now of good discretion and âf a goodly Stature having respect to his Age which is now neare the age of his noble Grandfather at the time of his Coronation who had no other Counsellors at the beginning of his raigne but ONELY the Five accustomed Principall Officers of HIS REALME They further pray that In this Parliament these Five Principall Officers may bee Elected and Chosen out of the most Sufficient Men within the Realme who may be tractable and who may best know and execute their Offices that is to say The Chancellor Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale Chiefe Chamberlaine and Steward of the Kings House and that these so chosen of whose Names and persons the Commons will be ascârtained this Parliament for their greater comfort and aide to execute the businesse of the King shall have it therein declared that they Shall not be Removed before the next Parliament unlâsse it be by reason of Death Sicknesse or other necessary cause And they likewise pray for remedy of default âf the saâd Government if there be any on that party that a sufficient and generall Commission may be made the best that may be devised to certaine Prelates Lords and others of the most sufficient lawfull and wise men of the Realme of England diligently to Survey and examine in all the Courts and places of the King as well within his owne house as elsewhere the estate of the said House and al expences and receits whatsoever made by any of the Ministers or any Officers of thâ Realme and of othâr his Seignoriâs and Lands as well on this side as âeyond the Sâ as from the Kings Coronâtion till this prâsânt so thât if there be aây default bee found by the said Examination in any mânner by negligence of Officers or othârwise âhe said Commissioners shall certifie them to our Lârâ the King to have them amended and corrected to the endâ that our Loâd the King may be honourably governed within his Realm as bâlongeâh to a King to be governed and may be able with his owne râveneues to support the charge of his Expences and to defend the Realme on every part and defray the other charges above named Which Petition and Commission the King accordingly granted In the Parliament of 13. R 2. An. 1389. Iohâ Duke of Lancaster By ASSENT of all the Estates of Parliament was created Duke of Aquitaine for his life by King Richard his Nephew the words of whose Patent Printed at large in Master Seldens Titles of Honour runne thus De ASSENSU Praelatorum Ducum Magââtum alioâum Proâerum Communitatis Regni nostri Angliae in instanti Parliamento nostro apud West monasterium convâcato existentiuâ teâ praedelectissimum Patrium no strumin DVCEM AQVITANIAE cum Tituâo Stilo ac nominâ honore eidem debitis praefiâimââ ac inde praesentiali er per âppositio ãâã Cappae ãâã capiâi ac traditionem Virgae aureae iâvestimus c. toto tempoâe viâae tuae possidândum c. Giving him power thereby To Coine what Gold
Realme of England have heretofore suffered throught default of the law that failed in divers cases within the said Realm our soveraign Lord the King for the amendment of the land for the reliefe of his people and to eschew much mischiefs dammages and dis-inherisons hath provided established these Acts underwritten willing and commanding that from henceforth they be firmely kept within this Realme The Statutes of Westminster 2. in his 13. year begin thus Whereas of late our soveraigne Lord the King c. calling his Counsell at Glocester and considering that divers of this Realm were disherited by reason that in many cases where remedy should have been had there was none provided by him nor his Predecessors ordained certaine statutes right necessary and profitable for his Realm whereby the people of England and Ireland have obtained more speedy Iustice in their oppressions then they had before and certaine cases wherein the law failed did remaine undetermined and some remained to be enacted that were for the reformation of the oppressions of the people our soveraigne Lord the King in his Parliament holden c. the 13 ear of his reign at Westm. caused many oppressions of the people and defaults of the lawes for the accomplishment of the said statutes of Glocest to be rehearsed and thereupon did provide certaine Acts here following The sâatute of Quo Warranto An. 1278. the 6. year of this King made at Glocest. hath this exordium The King himself providing for the wealth of his Realm and the morefull administration of Iustice AS TO THE OFFICE OF A KING BELONGETH the more discreet men of the Realm as well of high as of low degree being called thither it was provided c. The staâ of York 12 E. 2 hath this Prologue Forasmuch as people of the Realm of England and Ireland have heretofore suffered many times great mischiefs damage and disherison by reason that in divers cases where the law failed no remedy was purveyed c. our soveraign Lord the King desiring THAT RIGHT BE DONE TO HIS PEOPLE at his Parl. holden at York c. hath made these Acts statutes here following the which he willeth to be straitly observed in his said Realm In 9. Ed. 3. in a Parliament held at York the Commons desired the King in the said Parliament by their Petition that for the profit and commodity of his Prelates Earls Barons and Commons of his Realm it may please him WITHOVT FVRTHER DELAY upon the said grievances and outrages to provide remedy our soveraign L. the K. desiring the profit of his people by the assent of his Prelates c. upon the said things disclosed to him found true to the great hurt of the said Prelates c. and oppression of his Commons hath ordained and established c. In 10. E. 3. stat 1. there is this introduction Because our Soveraigne Lord the King Edw. 3. WHICH SOVERAIGNLY DESIRETH the maintenance of his peace and safeguard of his people hath perceived at the complaint of the Prelates Earls Barons and also at the shewing of the Knights of the shires and the Commons in their Petition put in his Parliament c. divers oppressions and grievances done to his people c. COVETING to obvent the malice of such felons and to see a covenable remedy hath ordained c. for the quietnes and peace of his people that the articles underneath written be kept and maintained in all points 14. E. 3. stat 1. To the honor of God c. the King for peace and quietnesse of his people as well great as small doth grant and establish the things underwritten The like we have in 15. E. 3. stat 1. and in this kings Proclamation for revoking it there is this passage We considering how BY THE BOND OF OVR OATH WE BE BOVND TO THE OBSERVANCE AND DEFENCE OF THE LAWES AND CVSTOMES OF THE REALME c. So in 20. E 3. Because that by divers complaints made to us we perceived that the law of the land which WEE BY OVR OATH BE BOVND TO MAINTAINE is the lesse well kept and the execution of the same disturbed many times c. WE GREATLY MOVED OF CONSCIENCE IN THIS MATTER and for this cause desiring as much for the pleasure of God and ease and quietnesse of our Subjects AS TO SAVE OVR CONSCIENCE AND TO KEEPE OVR SAID OATH by the assent of the great men and other wise men of our Counsel we have ordained these things following 23. E. c. 8. That in no wise ye omit the same as ye love us and the Commonwealth of this Realme 25. E. 3. stat 2. Because that statutes made and ordained before this time have not been holden and kept as they ought to be the King willing to provide quietnesse and common profit of his people by the assent c. hath ordained and established these things under-written The passage in the statute of Provisors 25. E. 3. Parliam 6. is notable Whereupon the said Commons have prayed our Soveraigne Lord the King that SITH THE RIGHT OF THE CROWNE OF ENGLAND AND THE LAW OF THE SAID REALME IS SVCH that upon the mischiefes and dammages which hapneth to his Realme HE OVGHT AND IS BOVNDEN OF THE ACCORD OF HIS SAID PEOPLE IN PARLIAMENT THEREOF TO MAKE REMEDY AND THE LAW OF VOIDING THE MISCHIEFES and dammages which thereof commeth that it may please him thereupon to ordain remedie Our Soveraigne Lord the King seeing the mischiefes and dammages before named and having regard to the statute made in the time of his Grandfather and to the cause contained in the same which statute alwayes holdeth his force and was never defeated nor annulled in any point and by so much AS HE IS BOVNDEN BY HIS OATH TO DOE THE SAME TO BE KEPT AS THE LAW OF THIS REALME though that by sufferance and negligence it hath been attempted to the contrary also having regard to the grievous complaints made to him by his people in divers his Parliaments holden heretofore willing to ordain remedy for the great dammage and mischiefs which have hapned and daily do happen to the Church of England by the said cause By assent of the great men and Commonalty of the said Realm to the honor of God and profit of the said Church of England and of all his Realme hath ordered and established c. 28. E. 3 The King for the common profit of him and his people c. hath ordained 36. E. 3. To the honour and pleasure of God and the amendment of the outragious grievances and oppressions done to the people and in reliefe of their estate King Edward c. grantâd for him and his Heires for ever these Articles underwritten 1. R. 2. To the honour of God and reverence of holy Church for to nourish peace unity and concord in all the parts within our Realm of England which we doe much desire We have ordained c. 3. R. 2. For the honour of God and of holy Church
and lawfully keepe the Parke and doe that which to his Office belongeth to doe or otherwise it shall be lawfull for the grantor and his heires to remove him and grant it to another if he will and if the Parker negligently suffer the Deere to be killed or kill the Deere himselfe without sufficient warrant from his Lord it is a direct forfaiture of his Office If then a Keeper of Forrester cannot kill or negligently suffer his Deere to be killed no nor yet destroy the vert on which they should feed or suffer it to be destroyed without forfaiture of his Office even by a condition annexed to his Office by the very Common Law shall a King thinke you lawfully murther plunder and destroy his Subjects his kingdome without any forfaiture or resistance at all or will the Common Law of the Land in such a case which provides and annexeth a condition to the Office of a Parker not much more unite it to the royall Office of a King who is but a regall Keeper or sheepheard of men of Christians of free men not of slaves for the Subjects preservation and security Doth the Common-Law thus provide for the safety the Liberty welfare of our beasts yea our wilde beasts are our Deere so deare unto it and will it not much more provide for the security of our owne persons Lives Liberties estates shall not these be dearer to it than our Deere How many riged Lawes have beene anciently and of late yeares made against the killing the destroying of the kings the Subjects Deere in Forrests and Parkes for which some have lost their Liberties Lives members And shall not the Lawes for the preservation of the Subjects Lives Liberties estates be more inviolably observed more severely prosecuted May a Forrester Warrener or Keeper of a Parke lawfully beate and kill another in defence of his Deere and other game without any penalty or forfaiture at all enjoying the Kings Peace as before this fact by the expresse statute of 21. E. 1. Rastall Forrests 19. and Stamfords Pleas l. 1. c. 5. 6. And cannot a poore subject defend his owne person family house goods Libertie life against the kings Forces or Cavaleers without the danger of Treason or Rebellion if the king himselfe be present with them or they come armed with his unjust Commission Certainely this is a too absur'd irrationall beastiall opinion for any to beleeve It is our Saviours own doubled argument Mat. 6. 26. Luke 12. 24. Behold the fowles of the ayre and consider the Ravens for they neither sow nor reape neither have store-house nor barne yet your heavenly Father feedeth them ARE NOT YEE MVCH BETTER THEN THEY THEN FOWLES And Luke 12. 6. 7. Mat. 10. 29. 30. 31. Are not two sparrowes sold for a farthing and not one of them shall fall to the ground without your Father But the very haires of your head are all numbred Feare ye not therefore YE ARE OF MORE VALVE THEN MANY SPARROWES And the Apostle hath the like argument 1 Cor. 9. 9. 10. Doth God take care for Oxen Or saith he it noâ altogether for our sakes for our sakes NO DOUBT THIS IS WRITTEN c. Men are the Soveraigne Lords of all the Creatures of farre more excellencie and dignity then all âr any of them especially Christian men whence the Apostle Paul gives this strict charge to the Elders of Ephesus belonging as well to kings as Ministers Act. 20. 28. Take heed therefore unto all the flocke over which the holy Ghost hath mâde you over-seers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchaseâ with his owne blood and God himselfe hath given this expresse inhibition even to Kings themselves concerning his and their peoples safety most strangely inverted by flattering Divines quite contrary to the words and meaning Touch not mine anointed and do my Prophets no harme And shall not men then made after Gods owne Image men redeemed and purchased by the blood of Christ men made Kings and Priests to God their Father whom God himselfe hath expressely prohibited Kings themselves to touch or harme not be allowed liberty to defend their persons houses lives liberties without offence or Treason against Kings or any their Cavaleers assaults by the Law of God the Common or statute Law of the Realme when as their very Keepers Warreners Forresters may lawfully resist and slay them to without crime or punishment if they should offer but to kill to steale their Deere or Connies Are they not much better much dearer to God to Kings then foules then Sparrowes then Oxen then Deere and their lives their blood more precious then theirs surely the Scripture is expresse that precious in the sight of the Lord is the blood the death of his Saints and therefore he that sheddeth mans blood be he whom he will in an unlawfull way by man shall his blood be shed if not in a judiciall way yet by way of just defence as Christ himself expounds it Mat. 26. 52. ALL they that take the sword shall perish with the sword and Rev. 10 10. He that killeth with the sword MVST BE KILLED WITH THE SWORD no doubt he may be killed by way of necessary defence then it immediately followes here is the patience and faith of the Saints that is Saints will and must patiently endure many pressures and wrongs from Tyrants and oppressors without resistance but if they once come to make warre with them as the seven headed beast there did v. 7. then both the faith and patience of the Saints themselves will binde their hands no longer but give them free liberty in such an extremity for their owne and the Churches preservation in their just defence to slay those seven headed beasts that shall assault them the very faith of Christ then teacheth them no other lesson but this he that leadâth into captivitie shall goe inâo captivitie and he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword and in such a case God saith Psal. 149. 6. 7. 8. 9. Let a two edged sword be in their hands to execute vengeance upon the heathen and punishment upon the people to ãâã their Kings with chaines and their Nobles with fetters of Iron to execute upon them the judgâment written This honour this priviledge in such cases HAVE ALL THE SAINTS Praise ye âhe Lord. And very good reason is there for it For as Nature it selfe hath instructed Lyons Beares Wolves Boares Stagges Backes and most other beasts not onely to defend themselves against the violence of one another but even of Men their supreame Lords when they assault and hunt them to take away their lives over which God hath given men a lawfull power much more then may men by natures dictate defend their persons lives against the unlawfull violence of their kings or Armies over which God hath given them no power at all but in a legall way of justice for capitall offences when they assault or make
dispositio rârum a Domino sit collata potestas And using likewise these memorable Speeches in those blind daies against the Pope and his usurped Supremacy with liberty Vt quid ad noâse extendit Romanorum insatiata cupiditas Quid Episcopis Apostolicis Militiae nostrae Ecce successores Constantini non Petri non imitantur Petrum in meriâis vel operibus nec assimulandi sunt in Potestate Proh pudor marcidi ribaldi qui de armis vel liâeralitate minime norunt jam toti mundo propter excommunicationes suas volunt dominari ignobiles usurarij Simoniales O quantum dissimuâes Petro qui sibi Petri usurpant partem c. I conceive this Excommunication rather justifies then disproves the lawfulnesse of this their taking up of armes and the warre insuing it being but for their owne just defence when the King afterwards with fire sword and bloody barbarous Forraigne Forces wasted his Realme in a most inhumane tyrannicall maner Factus de Rege Tyâannus imo in bestialem prorumpens feritatem c. which necessitated the Barons for their own preservation and the Kingdoms devoted by this unnaturall Prince to Vassallage and utter desolation to elect Lewâs of France for their King Who together with the Peeres and Estates of France assembled at Lions concerning this Election resolved it to be just and lawfull and the Barons Defensive Warres against and rejection of King Iohn for his Tyranny and oppressions to be just and honourable since they did but flee to these extraordinary remedies and seeke for justice abroad when they were denied it by him that should give it them in as orâinary way at home chosing as King in place of a Tyrant as Matthew Paris with the generall History of France written by Iohn de Serres and Englished by Edward Grimston mâre largely manifest Secondly the Lawfulnesse and justnesse of the Bârons Warres in Defence of Magna Chartâ with other their Hereditary Rights and Liberties appeares most evidently by the resolution of all those Parliaments summoned by King Herry the 3d. Edward the 1 â 2. 3. Richard the 2 d and other our succeeding Kings which have many times even by force of Armes or Menaces and sometimes by faire termes caused these Kings by new Acts of Parliament of ratifie Magna Charta the Chartâr of the Forest with other Fundamentall Liberties thus forcibly extorted from King Iâhn at first and constrained them to confirme hem with their Oathes and solâmne publicke Excommunications to be published by the Bishops in their Diocesse twice every yeare oft solemnly vowing and protesting both in and out of Parliament to defend these Lawes and Liberties with their estates armes lives blood which their ancâstârs had purchased with their blood as I have manifested in the two first parts of this Discourse All which they would no doubt have forborne had they deemed it high Treason or Rebellion in point of Law to take up armes against their Kings in defence oâ these Lawes and Privileges neither would our Kings and Parliaments in times of Peace have so frequently confirmed these Lawes and Immunities as just and necessary for the peoples welfare had they reputed their former purchases and confirmations by warre and armes no lesse then Treason or Rebellion And if it were neither Treason nor Rebellion in the judgements of our Ancestors and those Parliaments which procured and ratified Magna Charta to take up armes in defence thereof much lesse can it be Treason or Rebellion in the Parliament and Subjects now by Votes by Ordinances of both Houses with force of armes to preservâ not only these their hereditarie Charters Lawes Priviledges but their very Lives Estates yea the Privileges and being of Parliaments themselves which are now invaded endangered What opinion the world had of the lawfulnesse of most of the Barons Warres in King Henry the 3d. his Raigne against this troublesome perfidious King in defence of their Lawes Liberties Estates appeares first by the Dialogue betweene Agnellus a Frier minorite one of King Henry his Counsell purposely sent to the Earle Marshall then in armes against the King and this Martiall Earle in the Abbey of Morgan Anno 1233. I will first relate the true state of that Warre and then their Dialogue concerning it King Henry by the ill counsell of Peter Bishop of Winchester removed all his English Officers Counsellors and Servants from his Court and put Poictovines and Forraigners in their places being ruled wholly by them withall he puts the English Garisons out of all his Castles and substitutes Forraigners in them which dayly arived both with Horse and armes in great multitudes and much opprested the people calling them Traitors so that the power and wealth of the Realme was wholly under their Command The Earle Marshall seeing the Noble and Ignoble thus oppressed and the rights of the Kingdome like utterly to be lost provoked with a zeale of Iustice associating to himselfe other Noble men goes boldly to the King reproves him in the hearing of many For calling in those Poictovines by evill Counsell to the oppression of the Kingdome and of his naturall Subjects and like wise of Lawes and Liberâies Humbly beseeching him hastily to correct these excesses which threatned the imminent subversion both of His Crowne and Kingdome which if he refused to doe he and the other Nobles of the Realme would withdraw themselves from his Counsell as long as he harboured those Strangeâs To which Peter of Winchester replyed That the King might lawfully call in what strangers he would for the Defence of his Kingdome and Crowne and likewise so many and such as might compell his proud and rebellious Subjects to due Obedience Whereupon the Earle Marshall and other Nobles departing discontented from the Court when they could get no other answer promised firmely one to another That for this cause which concerned them all they would manfully fight evân to the separation of Soule and Body After which they seeing more Strangers arrive with Horse and armes every day sent word to the King That hee should foorthwith remove Bishop Peter and all his Strangers from his Court which if he refused they all would BY THE COMMON CONSENT OF THE WHOLE REALM ãâã him with his wicked Counsellours out of the Realm and consult of chusing them a new King After these and some other like passage the King raysing an Army besiegeth one of the Earles Castles and not being able to winne it and ashamed to raise his Seige without gaining it he sent certaine Bishops to the Earle and requested him that since he had besieged his Castle and hee could not with Honour depart without winning it which he could not doe by force that the Earle to save his Honour would cause it to be surrended to him upon this condition That hee would restore it certainely to him within 15. dayes and that by advise of the Bishops hâ would amend âall thing amisse in his Kingdome for performance of
Mother their own Fathers and many of themselves who thus tooke up Armes and made a defensive kinde of warre upon King âdwarâ the 2 d taking him pâisoner but onely to Rebellious insurrections of private persons without any publick authority of Parliament or the whole Kingdome in generall and of meere offensive warres against the King without any just occasion hostilitie or violence on the Kings part necessitating them to take up defensive Armes which I humbly submit to the judgement of those grand Rabbies and Sages of the Law and the Honorable Houses of Parliament who are best able to resolve and are the onely Iudges to determine this point in controversie by the expresse letter and provision of 25. Ed. 3. ch 2. of Treasons In the first yeare of king Richard the 2d. Iohn Mercer a Scot with a Navie of Spanish Scottish French ships much infested the Marchants and Coasts of England âaking many prises without any care taken by the king Lords or Councell to resist them Whereupon Iohn Philpot a rich Merchant of London diligently considering the defect that I say not treachery of the Duke of I ancaster and other Lords who ought to defend the Realme and griâving to see the oppressions of the people did at his proper charge hire a thousand souldiers and set out a fleete to take the said Mercers ships with the goods he had gotten by Pyracie and defend the Realme of England from such incursions who in a short time tooke Mercer prisoner with 15. Spanish ships and all the Booties he had gained from the English whereat all the people rejoyced exceedingly commending and extolling Philpot for the great love he shewed to his Countrey and casting out some reproachfull words against the Nobles and Kings councell who had the rule of the kingdome and neglected its defence Whereupon the Nobility Earles and Barons of the Realme conscious of this their negligence and envying Philpot for this his Noble praise-worthy action began not onely secretly to lay snares for him but openly to reproach him saying That it was not lawfull for him to doe such things without the advise or councell of the King and Kingdome quasi non licuisset benefacere Regi VEL REGNO sine consilio Comitum Baronum writes Walsingham as if it were not lawfull to doe good to the King or Kingdome without the advise of the Earles and Barrons or Lords of the Privie Councell To whom objecting these things and especially to Hugh Earle of Stafford who was the chiefe Prolocutor and spake most against it Iohn Philpot gave this answere Know for certaine that I have destinated my money ships and men to sea to this end not that I might deprive you of the good name and honour of your Militia or warlike actions and engrosse it to my selfe but pittying the misery of my Nation and Country which now by your sloathfulnesse of a most Noble kingdome and Lady of Nations is devolved into so great misery that it lyeth open to the pillage of every one of the vilest Nations seeing there is none of you who will put your hand to its defence I have exposed me and mine therefore for the Salvation of my proper Nation and frâeing of my Country To which the Earle and others had not a word to reply From this memorable history and discourse which I have translated verbatim âut of Walsingham I conceive it most evident that in the default of king and Nobles it is lawfull for the Commons and every particular subject without any Commission from the king or his Councell in times of iminent danger to take up Armes and raise Forces by Sea or Land to defend the king and his Native Country against invading enemies as Philpot did without offence or crime Then much more may the Houses of Parliament the representative body of the whole kingdome and all private Subjects by their Command take up necessary defensive Armes against the kings Popish and Malignant Forces to preserve the king Kingdome Parliament People from spoyle and ruine In the 8. yeare of King Richard the 2d. there arose a great difference betweene the Duke of Lancaster the king his young complices who conspired the Dukes death agreeing sodainely to arrest and arraigne him before Robert Trisilian Chiefe Iustice who boldly promised to passe sentence against him according to the quality of the crimes objected to him Vpon this the Duke having private intelligence of theâr treachery to provide for his owne safety wisely withdrew himselfe and posted to his Castleat Ponfract storing it with Armes and Victualls Hereupon not onely a private but publicke discord was like to ensue but by the great mediation and paines of Ione the kings mother an accord and peace was made betweene them and this defence of the Duke by fortifying his Castle with Armes against the King and his ill instruments for his owne just preservation held no crime If such a defence then were held just and lawfull in one particular Subject and Peere of the land onely much more must it be so in both Houses of Parliament and the Kingdome in case the Kings Forces invade them In the 10 th yeare of King Richard the second this unconstant king being instigated by Michael de la Pole Robert Vcere Duke of Ireland Alexander Nevill Archbishop of Yorke Robert Trysilian and other ill Councellors and Traytors to the kingdome endeavoured to seize upon the Duke of Glocester the Earles of Arundell Warwicke Derby Notingham and others who were faithfull to the kingdome and to put them to death having caused them first to be indighted of High Treason at Nottingham Castle and hired many Souldiers to surprise them Hereupon these Lords for their owne just defence raised Forces and met at Harynggye Parke with a numerous Army whereat the King being much perplexed advised what was best for him to do The Archbishop of Yorke and others of his ill Councell advised him to goe forth and give them battle but his wisest councellors disswaded him affirming that the King should gaine no benefit if hee vanquished them and should sustaine great dishonour and losse if he were conquered by them In the meane time Hugh Linne an old Souldier who had lost his senses and was reputed a foole comming in to the Councell the King demanded of him in jest what hee should doe against the Nobles met together in the saide Parke who answered Let us goe forth and assault them and slay every mothers sonne of them and by the eyes of God this being finished THOV HAST SLAINE ALL THE FAITHFVLL FRIENDS THOV HAST IN THE KINGDOME Which answere though uttered foolishly yet wise men did most of all consider At last is was resolved by the mediators of Peace that the Lords should meete the King at Westminster and there receive an answere to the things for which they tooke Armes thither they came strongly Armed with a great guard for feare of ambuseadoes to intrap them where the Chauncellour
in the Kings name spake thus to them My Lords our Lord the King hearing that you were lately assembled at Harenggye Parke in an unusuall manner would not rush upon you as he mâght have easily done had he not had care of you and those who were with you because no man can doubt if he had raised an Army he would have had many more men than you and perchance much â lood of men had beene spilt which the King doth most of all abhorre and therefore assuming to himselfe patience and mildnesse he hath made choyce to convent you peaceably and to tell him the reason why you have assâmbled so many men To which the Lords answered That THEY HAD MET TOGETHER FOR THE GOOD OF THE KING AND KINGDOME AND THAT THEY MIGHT PVLL AWAY THOSE TRAITORS FROM HIM WHICH HE CONTINVALLY DET AINED WITH HIM Tâe Traytors they appealed were the foresaid ill Councellors and Nicholas Brambre the false London Knight and to prove this appeale of them true casting down their gloves they said they would prosecute it by Duell The King answered This shall not be done now but in the next Parliament which we appoint to be the morrow after the Purification of the blessed Virgin to which as well you as they comming shall receive satisfaction in all things according to Law The Lords for their owne safety kept together till the Parliament and in the meane time dâfeated the Forces of the Duke of Ireland raised privately by the Kings Command to surprise them The Parliament comming on in the 11. yeare of Richard the second these ill councellors were therein by speciall Acts attainted condemned of High Treason and some of them executed and these defensive Armes of the Lords for their owne and the Kingdomes safety adjudged and declared to be no Treason but a thing done to the honour of God and Salvation of the King and his Realme witnesse the expresse words of the Printed Act of 11 R. 2. c. 1. which I shall transcribe Our Soveraigne Lord the King amongst other Petitions and requests to him made by the Commons of his said Realme in the said Parliament hath received one Petition in the forme following The Commons prayed that whereas the last Parliament for cause of the great and horrible mischiefes and perills which another time were fallen BY EVILL GOVERNANCE WHICH WAS ABOVT THE KINGS PERSON by all his time before by Alexander late Archbishop of Yorke Robert de Veere late Duke of Ireland Michael de la Pole late Earle of Suffolk Rober Trisilian late Iustice and Nicholas Brambre Knight with other their adherents and others Whereby the King and all his Realme were very nigh to have beene wholly undone and destroyed and for this cause and to eschew such perils and mischiefes for the time to come a certaine statute was made in the same Parliament with a Commission to diverse Lords for the weale honour and safeguard of the King his regalty and of all the Realme the tenour of which Commission hereafter followeth Richard c. as in the Act. And thereupon the said Alexander Robert Mighill Robert and Nicholas and their said adherents seeing that their said evill governance should be perceived and they by the same cause more likely to be punished by good justice to be done and also their evill deedes and purposes before used to be disturbed by the sayd Lords assigned by commission as afore made conspired purposed divers horrible Treasons and evils against the King and the said Lords so assigned and against all the other Lords and Commons which were assenting to the making of the said Ordinance and Commission in destruction of the king his Regalty and all his Realme Whereupon Thomas Duke of Glocester the kings Vncle Richard Earle of Arundle and Thomas Earle of Warwicke perceiving the evill purpose of the sayd Traytors did assemble themselves in forcible manner for the safety of their persons to shew and declare the said Treasons and evill purposes and thereof to set remedie as God would and came to the Kings presence affirming against the said 5. Traytors appealed of High Treason by them done to the King and to his Realme upon which appeale the king our Soveraigne Lord adjourned the said parties till this present Parliament and did take them into his safe protection as in the record made upon the same appeale fully appeareth And afterwards in greât Rebellion and against the said protection the said Traytors with their said adherents and others aforesaid continuing their evill purpose some of them assembled a great power by letters and Commission from the King himselfe as Walsingham and others write to have destroyed the said Duke and Earles appellants and other the kings lawfull leige people and to accomplish their Treasons and evill purposes aforesaid Whereupon the said Duke of Glocester Henry Earle of Darby the sayd Earles of Arundell and Warwicke and Thomas Earle Marshall Seeing the open Destruction of the King and all his Realme if the said evill purposed Traitors and their adherents were not disturbed which might not otherwise have beene done but with strong hand for the weale and safeguard of the King our Soveraigne Lord and of all his Realme did assemble them forcibly and rode and pursued till they had disturbed the said power gathered by the said Traytors and their adherents aforesaid which five Traytors be attainted this present Parliament of the Treasons and evills aforesaid at the suite and appeale of the said Duke of Glocester Earles of Darby Arundle Warwicke and Marshall That it would please our redoubled Soveraigne Lord the King to accept approve and affirme in this present Parliament all that was done in the last as afore and as much as hath beene done since the last Parliament by force of the statute Ordinance or Commission aforesaid and also All that the said Duke of Glocâster Earles of Arunâell and Warwicke did and that the same Duke and Earles and the said Earles of Derby and Marshall or any of them did Or any other of their company or of their ayde or of their adherents or of any of them or touching the Assemblies Ridings Appeales and Pursuites aforesaid â As a thing made to the Honour of God Salvation of the King maintenance of his Crowne and also of the Salvation of all his Realme therefore doubtlesse no Treason Rebellion nor any offence in point of Law and also to Or ãâã and Stâblâsh that ' the said Duke of Glâcâster Earles of Darby Arundell Wârwicke and Marshall nor none of them nor none of such as have beene of their returne or company force ayde or councell or any of them in the things aforesaid nor none other person for any thing aforesaid shall be impeached molested or grieved at the suite of the king nor of the party nor in other manner because of any assembly riding beating levying of Penons or of Banners discomfiture death of a man imprisonment of any person taking leading away or detinue of any horses
bitterly the inhabitants thereof because they came not out to the helpe of the Lord to the helpe of the Lord against the mighty with this Corollary so let all thine enemies pârish O Lord but let them that love thee be as the sunne when it goet forth in his might What more can conscience desire to justifie the lawfulnesse of a just defensive warre Sixthly by the Example of Gideon and the Israelites Iudges c. 6. Who being delivered by God into the hands of the Prince of Midian for seven yeares Gideon by speciall incouragement and direction from God himselfe with a poore despicable Army of 300. men defeated the great Hoast of the Midianites and tooke and slew their Princes By these 4 last pregnant presidents it is most evident that a forraigne King who hath gained a Title onely by conquest though with divine concurrence by way of punishment for that peoples sinne may lawfully be resisted repulsed even after some yeares forced subjection and submission to him by the people conquered to regaine their former liberties Seventhly by the precedent of Abimelech King of Shechem who being elected King by the voluntary assents of the people God afterwards sending an evill spirit of division between Abimelech and the men of Shechem thereupon they revolted from him and chusing Gael for their Captaine fortified the City against him and when Abimelech came with an Army to take in the Towne they in their defence went forth and fought with him resisted his seige and they of the Tower of Shechem standing upon their guard refused to surrender it after the Towne was surprised and so were burnt After which comming too neare the wals at the Tower of Thebez assaulted by Abimelech he had his braines and head so bruised with the peece of a milstone cast downe upon him by a woman that he called hastily to his Armour-bearer and said unto him draw thy sword and slay me that men say not of me a woman slew him whereupon he thrust him through that he dyed and so every man departed to his place Thus God rendred the wickednesse of Abimelech and all the evill of the men of Shechem upon their own heads Iudges 9. So the Text. Eighthly by the example of Iepthah who after that God had sold the Israâlites for their Idolatry into the hands of the children of Ammon 18. yeeres space Iepthah being made head and Captaine by the Elders and people of Gilead first argued the case with the King of Ammon touching the unjustnesse of his warre upon them desiring God to be Iudge betweene them and then by Gods assistance smote and subdued the Ammonites and their Cities Iudg. c. 11. And so cast off their yoake Ninthly By the practise of Sampson who after God had delivered the Israelites into the hands of the Philistimes who ruled over them forty yeares space did by Gods extraordinary assistance oft encounter slay and resist the Philistimes rescuing the oppressed Israelites from their vassâlage and at his death slew more of them then in his life Iudg. c. 13. to 17. which deliverance was afterwards perfected by Samuel 1 Sam 7. and approved nay wrought by God Tenthly by the Example of David who being persecuted by âedifragous dissembling King Saul his father-in-law a notable patterne of the inconstancie and invaliditie of Kings solemnest oathes and Protestations who contrary to many solemne vowes and feighned reconciliations sought unjustly to deprive him of his life thereupon David retired from the Court entertained a guard of foure hundred men and became a Captaine over them 1 Sam. 22. 2. After which Abiather escaping to him from Nob when the Priests there were slaine by Doeg upon Saules command for Davids sake David used these words to him Abide thou with me feare not for âe that seeketh thy life seeketh my life but with me thou shalt be in safeguard 1 Sam. 22. 23. Soone after the Philistimes beseiging Keilah David by Gods encouragement smote them and saved Keilah intending there to secure himselfe and his men which Saul hearing of said God hath delivered him into my hands for he is shut in by ântring into a Towne which hath gates and barres whereupon he called all the people together to beseige David and his men which he needed not doe did he or any else beleeve that they would not ought not to have made any forcible resistance David informed hereof enquired seriously of God whether Saul would certainely come downe and demanded twice of himâ will the men of Keilaâ deliver me and my men up inâo his hand And the Lord said they will deliver thee up Had not David and his men resolved to fortifie and defend themselves there if the men of Keâlah would have beene faithfull to them and beleeved they might have resisted Saul with his Forces certainely he would never have presumed to aske such a question twice together of God himselfe to receive his resolution therein neither would God have vouchsafed an answere thereto but his double inquirie and Gods resolution infallibly demonstrate his intention to resist and the lawfulnes of his defensive resistance would the Keilites have adhered to him This the very next words fully cleare 1 Sam. 23. 13. Then David and his men about six hundred a rose and departed out of Keilah anâ went wheresoever they could goe and it was told Saul that David was escaped from Kâilah Gods prediction of the Keilites treachery was the onely cause of their departure thence where they had resolved to defend themselves of which hope being disappointed beyond expectation they went whithersoever they could goe After which David and his men being but few in number not able in humane probability without tempting God to encounter Sauls great Forces retired themselves into woods mountaines rockes strong holds wildernesses where Saul pursuing them they still declined him but had he and his army ever assaulted them no doubt they would and might lawfully have defended themselves else why did they joyne themselves in a body why retire to strong holds and places of advantage why twice urge David to kill Saul in cold blood when he did not actually assault him but came casually unawares within his danger Why did David himselfe say even when he spared his life when he was a sleepe 1 Sam. 26. 10. As the Lord liveth the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to dye or he shall descend into battell and perish but that if he had given him battle he might have defended himselfe against him though Saul should casually or wilfully perish in the fight And why was David so importunate to goe up against him with King Achish to the battle wherein he perished 1 Sam. 29. were resistance of him in case he assaulted him and his Forces utterly unlawfull This precedent of David then if rightly weighed is very punctuall to prove the justnesse of a defensive warre of which morâ anon and no evidence at all against it Eleventhly by the practise of the
subsequently seconded therewith after a possession got by force or conquest Now that the kings personall presence cannot justifie the unjust actions or protect the persons of those that assist him in any unlawfull action contrary to the Lawes of God or the Realme is a truth so evident that it needes no proofe it being no part of the kings Royall prerogative or Office but diametrally repugnant to it either to doe injury himselfe or to authorize or protect others in committing it as I have elsewhere proved at large Therefore it can administer no patronage nor defence at all to those who accompany his person in the unjust invasions of his Subjects nor dis-able them to defend or repulse their unjust assaults and rapines For suppose a King should so farre degenerate and dishonour himselfe as personally to accompany a packe of theeves who should rob his subjects on the high way break up their houses in the night or practise Piracie on the Sea or commit Rapes or murthers on his people every where I thinke no man so voyd of Reason Law Conscience but would readily grant that the Subjects in all these cases might lawfully defend themselves by force against these Robbers Theeves Murtherers notwithstanding the Kings presence or association with them whose personall Prerogatives and immunity from assaults or violence being incommunicable underivable to any other and peculiar to himself alone he can transferre no such protection to others who accompany him in their injurious practises and that these Acts of theirs are direct fellonie and murther for which they might be justly apprehended condemned executed though thus countenanced by the Kings owne presence And if this be truth as our Law-bookes resolve and the Scripture to in places forecited the kings presence can no more deprive the subjects of their necessary just defence against his Popish Forces assaults nor justifie their proceedings or the present unjust offensive warre then in the former cases there being the selfe-same reason in both warres being in truth but greater and more detestable Murders and Robberies when they are unjust as Cyprian Augustine with others rightly define Thirdly personall unâust assaults and violence even of Kings themselves may in some cases lawfully be resisted by subjects This Doctor Ferne himselfe acknowledgeth Sect. 2. p. 9. Personall defence is lawfull against the sudden much more then against the premeditated and illegall assaults of such Messengers of the King yea OF THE PRINCE HIMSELFE THVS FARRE to ward his blowes to hold his hands and the like not to endanger his person not to returne blowes no for though it be naturall to defend â mans selfe yet the whole common-wealth is concerned in his person the king therefore himselfe much more in his Cavalliers may thus farre at least safely be resisted in point of conscience And that he may be so indeed is manifest by two pregnant Scripture examples The first is that of King Saul 1 Sam 14. 38. to 46. where Ionathan and his Armour-bearer routing the Philistimes whole Army violated his Father Sauls command of which he was wholy ignorant in taking a little honey one the end of his sticke in the pursuite hereupon king Saul most rashly and unjustly vowed twice one after another to put him to death whereupon the people much discontented with this injustice were so farre from submitting to the Kings pleasure in it that they presently said to the king shall Ionathan dye who hath wrought so great Salvation in Israel God forbid As the Lord liveth there shall not one haire of his head fall to the ground So the people RESCVED IONATHAN that he dyed not though he were not onely King Sauls Subject but Sonne too Indeede it appeares not in the Text that Saul offered any violence to Ionathans person or the people to Sauls and it may be the peoples peremptory vow and unanimous resolution to defend Ionathan from this unjust sentence of death against him made Saul desist from his vowed bloody intendment but the word rescued with other circumstances in the story seeme to intimate that Ionathan was in hold to be put to death and that the people forcibly rescued him out of the executioners hands However certainely their vow and speeches declare that if Saul himselfe or any other by his command had assaulted Ionathan to take away his life they would have forcibly resiâted them and preserved his life though with losse of their owne beleeving they might lawfully doe it else they would not have made this resolute vow nor could they have performed it had Saul wilfully proceeded but by a forcible rescue and resistance of his personall violence The other is that of king Vzziah 2 Chron. 27. 1â to 22. who presumptuously going into the Temple against Gods Law to burne incense on the Altar Azariah the high Priest and with him fourescore Priests of the Lord that were valiant men went in after him and WITHSâOOD or resisted Vzziah the king and said unto him It appertaineth not unto thee Vzziah to burne incense unto the Lord but to the Priests the sonnes of Aaron that are consecratâd to burne incense goe out of the Sanctuary for thou hast trespassed neither shall it be for thine honour from the Lord God Then Vzziah was wroth and had a censor in his hand to burne incense and whiles he was wroth with the Priests the Leprosie rose up in his forehead And Azariah and all the Priests looked upon him and behold he was Leprous in his forehead AND THEY THRVST HIM OVT FROM THENCE yea himselfe hasted also to goe out because the Lord had smitten him If then these Priests thus actually resisted king Vzziah in this sinfull Act thrusting him perforce out of the Temple when he would but offer incense much more might they would they have done it had he violently assaulted their persons If any king shall unjustly assault the persons of any private Subjects men or women to violate their lives or chastities over which they have no power I make no doubt that they may and ought to bee resisted repulsed even in point of conscience but not slaine though many kings have lost their lives upon such occasions as Rodoaldus the 8. king of Lumbardy Anno 659. being taken in the very act of adultery by the adulteresses husband was slaine by him without delay and how kings attempting to murther private Subjects unjustly have themselves beene sometimes wounded and casually slaine is so rise in stories that I shall forbeare examples concluding this with the words of t Iosephus who expressely writes That the king of the Israelites by Gods expresse Law Deut. 17. was to doe nothing without the consent of the high Priest and Senate nor to multiply money and horses over much which might easily make him a contemner of the Lawes and if he addicted himselfe to these things more than was fitting HE WAS TO BE RESISTED least he became more powerfull then was expedient for their affaires To these
or quarrell may lawfully resist assault wound apprehend imprison slay depose iudge censure forraigne kings even to death as is apparent by Sâhon King of the Amorites and Og the kâng of Bashan slain the King of Ai hanged by Ioshua the five kings of Canaan that besieged Gibeon on whose ne-ks Ioshua made his men of war to put their feet then smote slew and hanged them upon five trees Who also assaulted resisted imprisoned condemned slew executed divers other kings of Canaan to the number of thirty one in all by king Adonibezek Eglon Agag with other Heathen Kings imprisoned stabbed hewen in pieces by the Iâraelites If any obiect These kings were not actually annoynted which they cannot prove since Cyrus an Heathen King is stiled Gods annoynted no doubt Saul was an annoynted King if not the first in the world 1 Sam. 10. 1. yet he was justly resisted wounded pursued by the Philistines 1 Sam. 31. 3. Iosiah an annoynted good King was slain by Pharaoh Necho King of Egypt whom he rashly encountred King Ahab was slain by an Archer of the King of Assyria King Ioram and Ahaziah were both slain by Iehu by Gods command Iehoaaz was deposed by the King of Egypt Iehoiakim and Iehoiakin both deposed fettered and kept prisoners by the King of Babylon who also apprehended deposed judicially condemned King Zedechiah put out his eyes and sent him prisoner to Babylon bound with fetters of brasse So Manasses was deposed bound with fetters of brasse and carryed captive by the Captaines of the King of Assyria Amaziah King of Iudah was taken prisoner by Iehoash King of Israel Infinite are the presidents in stories where kings of one Nation in just warrs have been assaulted invaded imprisoned deposed slain by Princes and Subjects of another Nation and that justly as all grant without exception neither their annointing nor Kingship being any exemption or priviledge to them at all in respect of forraigners in cases of hostility to whom they are no Soveraigns no more then to any of their Subjects Whereas if this royall annointing did make their persons absolutly sacred and inviolable no forraign Princes or Subjects could justly apprehend imprison smite wound slay depose or execute them Secondly Kings who are suborordinate Homagers and Subjects to other Kings or Emperours though annointed may for Treasons and Rebellions against them be lawfully resisted assaulted imprisoned deposed judged to death and executed because as to them they are but Subjects notwithstanding their annointing as appears by sundry presidents in our own and forraign Histories and is generally confessed by the learned Thirdly the Roman Greek and German Emperours though annointed the ancient Kings of France Spain Arragon Britain Hungary Poland Denmarke Bohemia India Sparta and other places who were not absolute Monarchs have in former ages been lawfully resisted imprisoned deposed and some of them judicially adjudged to death and executed by their owne Senates Parliaments Diâts States for their oppression mal-administration tyranny and that justly as Bodin Grotius with others affirm notwithstanding any pretence that they were annointed Soveraigns Fourthly Popes Bishops and Priests anciently were and at this present in the Romish Churches are actually annointed as well as Kings and we know the Popish Clergy and Canonists have frequently alledged this Text Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophets no harme in Councels Decretalls and solemn debates in Parliament to prove their exemption from the arrests judgements capitall censures and proceedings of Kings and secular Iudges for any crimes whatsoever because forsooth they were Gods annointed intended in this Text not Kings therefore Kings and Seculars must not touch nor offer any the least violence to their persons no not in a way of justice By colour of this Text they exceedingly deluded the world in this particular for hundreds of yeeres But in the seventh yeer of Hen. the 8. in Dr. Standish his case debated before a Committee of both Houses of Parliament and all the Iudges of England this Text being chiefly insisted on to prove the Clergies exemption Jure Divino was wholly exploded in England and since that in Germany France other Realms and notwithstanding its protection many Popes Bishops and Clergy-men in all Kingdomes ages for all their annointing have for their misdemeanors not only been resisted apprehended imprisoned but deprived degraded hanged quartered burned as well as other men Yea Abiathar the High Priest was deposed by Salomon for his Treason against him notwithstanding his Annointing their annointing giving them not the smallest immunity to doe ill or not to suffer all kinds of corporall capitall punishments for their misdemeanors If this actuall annointing then cannot lawfully exempt or secure Priests and Prelates persons nor the Pope himselfe from the premises how then can it justly priviledge the persons of Kings Fifâhly among the Papists all infants either in their baptisme or confirmation are actually annointed with their consecrated Chrisme and with extream unction to boot at last cast which they make a Sacrament and so a thing of more divine soveraign Nature then the very annointing of Kings at their inauguration which they repute no Sacrament as being no where commanded by God But neither of these actuall unctions exempt all or any of those annointed with it from resistance or any corporall punishments or just censures of any kind therefore the very annointing of Kings cannot doe it Sixthly the Ceremony of annointing kings as Cassanaeus with others write is peculiar onely to the German Emperor the King of Ierusalem the King of France the King of England and the King of Sicily but to no other kings else who are neither annointed nor crowned as he affirmes so that it cannot give any priviledge at all to any but onely to these 4. not other kings who are not anointed Now seeing only these 4. kings are actually anointed yea lawfull Kings and their persons sacred even before they are annointed or crowned and other kings persons as of Spain Hungary Denmark Sweden Poland c. who are not annointed are as sacred as exempt from danger as those who are enoyled And seeing the annointing of kings is at this day a meer arbitrary humane Ceremony not injoyned by divine authority nor common to all Kings who are Kings before their Coronations it is most certain and infallible that this enoyling in and of it selfe derives no personall Prerogatives or Immunities at all to kings much lesse an absolute exemption from all actuall resistance in cases of unjust invasions on their Subjects or from the censures of their Parliaments for publike distructive exorbitances as most have hitherto blindly beleeved Neither will the frequent next objected speeches of David concerning Saul impeach the premises 1 Sam. 24. 6. 10. c. 26. 9. 11. 23. 2 Sam. 1. 12. 16. The Lord forbid that I should do this thing unto my Master the Lords Annointed
particular person not that he was the Soveraigne highest power above the Senate and people collectively considered And the occasion of these words will discover the Authors intention to be no other which was this The Christians in that age were persecuted and put to death by Scapula President of Carthage to whom Tertullian writes this Booke because they refused to adore the Emperour for a God to sweare by his Genius and to observe his solemnities and triumphs in an Ethâicall manner as is evident by the words preceding this passage Sic circa Majestatem Imperatoris infamamur c. and by sundry notable passges in his Apologeticus In answer to which accusation Tertullian reasons in the Christians behalfe that though they adored not the Emperour as a God yet they reverenced him as a man next under God as one onely lesse then God as one greaâer then all others whiles lesse onely then the true God and greater then the Idol Gods themselves who were in the Emperours power c. Here was no other thing in question but whether the Emperour were to be adored as God not whether he or the Roman Senate and people were the greatest highest Soveraigne power And the answer being that he was but a man next under God above any other particular officer in the Roman State is no proofe at all that he was paramount the whole Senate and people collectively considered or of greater Soveraigne power then theâ which the premises clearely disprove Adde that this Father in his Apologie thus censures the Pagan Romans for their grosse flattery of their Emperours whom they feared more then their Gods appliable to our present times Siquidem majore formidâne callidiore timiditate Caesarem observatis quam ipsum de Olympo Iovem c. âdeo in isto irreligiosi erga deos vestros deprehendimini cum plus timoris humâno Domino dicâtis citius denique apud vos per omnes Deos quam per unum genium Caesaris pejeratur Then he addes Interest hominis Deo cedere satis âabeat appellari Imperator grâânde hoc nomen est quod a Deo tradetur negat illum imperatorem qui deum dicit nist homo sit non est imperator Hominem se esse etiam triumphans in illo sublimissimo curru admonetur Suggeritur enimei a tergo Respice post te hominem memento tâ Etiam hoc magis gaudet tanta se gloria coruscare ut illi admonitio conditionis suae sit necessaria Major est qui revocatur ne se deum existimet Augustus imperii formator ne Dominum quidem dici se volebat et hoc enim Dei est cognomen Dicam plane Imperatoâem Dominum sed mâre communi sed quando non cogor ut Dominum Dâi vice dicam Concluding thus Nullum bonum sub exâeptione personarum administramus c. Iidem sumus Imperatoribus qui vicinis nostris Male enim velle male faceâe male dicere male cogitare de quoquam ex aequo vetamur Quodâunque non licet in Imperatorem id nec in quenquam quod in neminem eo forsitan magis nec in ipsum qui per deum tântus est c. From which it is evident that the Christians did not deifie nor flatter their Emperours more then was meet and deemed they might not resist them onely in such cases where they might resist no others and so by consequence lawfully resist them where it was lawfull for them to resist other private men who did injuriously assault them If then the Roman Emperors were not the highest Soveraigne power in the Roman State when Paul writ this Epistle but the Roman Senate and State as I have cleared and if the Parliament not the King be the supremest Soveraigne power in our Realme as I have abundantly manifested then this objected Text so much insisted on by our opposites could no wayes extend to the Roman Senate State or our English Parliament who are the very higher powers themselves and proves most fatall and destructive to their cause of any other even by their owne Argument which I shall thus doubly discharge upon them First that power which is the highest and most soveraigne Authority in any State or kingdome by the Apostles and our Antagonists owne doctrine even in point of conscience neither may nor ought in what case soever say our opposites to be forcibly resisted either in their persons ordinances commands instruments offices or Armed Souldiers by any inferiour powers persons or subjects whatsoever especially when their proceedings are just and legall under paine of temporall and eternall condemnation But the Senate among the Romans not the Emperour and the Parliament in England not the King really were and are the higher Powers and most soveraigne Authority Therefore by the Apostles owne Doctrine even in point of conscience they neither may nor ought to be disobeyed or forcibly resisted in any case whatsoever either in their Persons Ordinances Commands Instruments Officers or Armed Souldiers by the King himselfe his Counsellors Armies Cavaliers or by any inferiour powers persons or Subjects whatsoever especially when their proceedings are just and legall as hitherto they have beene under paine of temporall and eternall condemnation I hope the Doctor and his Camerads will now beshrew themselves that ever they medled with this Text and made such a halter to strangle their owne treacherous cause and those who have taken up armes in its defence Secondly that Power which is simply highest and supreame in any State may lawfully with good conscience take up Armes to resist or suppresse any other power that shall take up armes to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties the Republike or the juât Rights and Priviledges of the Subject or of this higher power This is our opposites owne argumentation Therefore the Parliament being in verity the highest supreame Power in our State may lawfully with good conscience take up Armes to resist or suppresse his Majesties Malignant Popish Forces or any other power which already hath or hereafter shall be raised to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties the Republike just Rights and Priviledges of Parliament or the Subjects and every man with safe conscience may chearefully serve in such a warre upon the Parliaments encouragement or command without guilt of treason or rebellion either in Law or Conscience For the third Question Whether Tyrants or unjust oppressing Magistrates as they are such be within the intendment of this Text and not to be resisted in any case I have fully cleared this before from the occasion scope and arguments used in this Chapter that they are not within the compasse of this Text as they are such and may be resisted in their Tyranny and oppressions notwithsâanding this inhibition I shall not repeat but onely fortifie this Position with some new reasons and authorities First then that which is not the ordinance of God but rather of the Devill and the meâre sinne and enormity of the Governour himselfe
not of the Government is not within the intention of this Text and may lawfully bee resisted without any violation of it But Tyrants and unjust oppressing Magistrates as they are such are not Gods ordinance but rather the Devills and their Tyranny and oppression is onely the sinne and enormity of the Governours themselves not of the government A truth granted by all men Therefore they are not within the compasse of this Text and may lawfully be resisted without any violation of it Secondly that which is no point of the Magistrates lawfull power ordained of God but diametrally repugnant to it cannot be within the meaning of this Text and may lawfully be resisted but the tyranny oppression rapine and violence of lawlesse Kings and Magistrates are such as all must and doe acknowledge Ergo they are not within the verge and compasse of this Text and may lawfully bee resisted Thirdly all powers intended in the Text are not only ordained but ordered of God that is as Paraeus with others observe they are circumscribed bounded with certain Rules or Lawes of justice and honesty within which they must containe themselves else they exorbitate from Gods ordinance when they passe beyond these limits and become none of Gods This the Greeke word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which Arias Montanus and others render ordinatae and the Margin of our English Bibles are ordered of God doth sufficiently warrant being coupled with the subsequent limitations For rulers are not a terrour to good workes but to evill c. they are Gods Ministers attending continually on this very thing Now the Tyranny and oppression of Kings and other Rulers are meere exorbitances arbitrary illegall actions exceeding the bounds of justice and honesty prescribed by the Lawes of God and men Therefore not within the limits of this Text and resistible Fourthly it is generally accorded by all Commentators that though the lawfull power of Princes or other Magistrates degenerating unto Tyrants be of God and not to be resisted yet the Tyranny it selfe and abuse of this power is of Satan not of God and the vice of the persons onely not of the Power it selfe whence they conclude that Tyrants are not within the meaning of this Scripture So Origen Paraeus Willet with mâât others on this Text and Zuinglius most expresly Explanatio Artic. 41. Tom. 1. f. 82. 83. where he complaines that many Tyrants cheate steale rob slay plunder and attempt any thing against their subjects to oppresse them assuming a pretext and vayle of their maâice from this Text of Paul Yea Dominicus Soto Cajetan Pererius and other Popish commentators on this place observe that Paul addes this Epithet of higher or excelling powers omitted by him in other parallel Texts of purpose to exclude Tyrants who are no excelling Lords nor lawfull Powers reigning oft times by Gods permission for the peoples punishment not by his ordination for their good and blame Bucer for saying that Tyrants power is from God as if he were the author of sinne and Tyranny This then fully answers that absurd errour of Docto Ferne wherein all his force is placed That the Powers in Pauls dayes which he here prohibits to resist were subverters of that which was good and the Roman Emperors Tyrants where he sottishly confounds the tyranny lusts and vices of the Emperors persons which were detestable with their power it selfe which was good and commendable as if the Imperiall power it selfe was ill because Nero was ill and was therefore justly condemned to death by the Roman Senate as a publike enemy to the Roman State though they approved and continued his just Imperiall principality which lasted in succession for many hundred yeares after his censure death To which I shall onely adde that though Nero himselfe were a Tyrant yet the Roman Senate and all their Inferiour Offices were not Tyrants many of them no doubt being just and upright Magistrates The Precept therefore being thus in the generall and the plurall number Let every soule be subject unto the higher powers nor personall let them be subject to Nero or speciall to the Roman Emperour whom Paul no doubt would have specified had he specially intended them as our opposites fondly dreame we may safely conclude that the Apostle intended it onely of lawfull powers and Magistrates not of Nero or other Tyrants And writ this to Christians onely to whom he dedicates this Epistle witnesse Ch. 1. V. 7. To all that be at Rome beloved of God called to be Saints c. not âo Pagan Romans as the Doctor dreames to whom he writes not much lesse to the Roman Senate who were then the soveraigne power and therefore could bee subject to no other but themselves Precepts of obedience to children and Servants concerne not parents and matters as such in point of submission or obedience For the fourth Quere Whether Kings and Kingdomes be Gods ordinance or an institution Iure divino not a humane ordinance instituted Iure âumano or how farre divine or humane Is a necessary considerable question grounded on this Text and very needfull to be discussed to cleare the present controversie Some of our opposites are so intoxicated with the divinity of Monarchy as they confidently determine hat the efficient cause of royall Monarchicall power is onely God not the people That Kings receive no power or regall Authority from the people but from God alone That the power of Kings is not a humane but a divine power of which God onely is the efficient cause That the people doe not make the King but God properly and absolutely this power right and authority he hath from God That the King hath no dominion and power from his Subjects by way of trust but from God from whom he hath his kingdome and power so âhat by Idolatry and oppression he breakes not the trust reposed in him by hiâ Subjects because the people HAVE COMMITTED NOTHING TO HIS CHARGE but God onely c. For proofe whereof they produce Prov. 8. 15. By me Kings reigne Dan. 2. 21. God removeth Kings and setteth up Kings Dan. 4. 17. 25. The most high ruleth in the kingdome of men and giveth it to whomsoever he will and setteth up over it the basest of men with Hos. 13. 11. 1 Sam. 10. 1. Ier. 27. 5 6 7. Isay 45. 1 2. and other Texts To this question distinctly answer and dissipate these grosse erroneous Paradoxes we must distinguish First betweene Government it selfe in generall and kingly or other kindes of government in speciall as our opposites distinguish betweene a Sabbath and the Sabbath the first they say is morall and of divine institution the later not Secondly betweene the Regall power of Kings the persons invested with this power the manner of obtaining and the administration of their power Thirdly of Gods manner of instituting and ordaining things which is two fold immediately by himselfe mediately by others And these institutions of both kinds are
treacherously contrary to his League and Oath Berthgwin the 14. Bishop of Landaffe hearing thereof assembled a Synod of his Clergy at Landaffe and solemnly excommunicated the King with all his Progeny and Kingdom by uncovering the Altars casting down the Crosses on the earth and depriving the Countrey both of Baptisme and the Eucharist Whereupon the King unable to endure so great an excommunication with great deiection submitted himselfe to the Bishop and leaving his Kingdom went on pilgrimage into forraign parts for a long space after which returning by the intercession of king Morcant he obtained abâolution from the Bishop to whose enioyned penance he submitted himself conferring divers Lands upon the Church And in another Synod at Landaffe under this Bishop King Gurcan for living incestuously with his Mother-in-law was solemnly excommunicated in form aforesaid whereupon he craved pardon resolved to put away his Mother-in-law promised satisfaction by k. âudhail his Intercessor upon which he was absolved upon promise of amendment of life with fasting prayer and almes after which he bestowed divers Lands on the Church Houell king of Gleuissig contrary to his Oath League trecherously circumverring and slaying Gallun hereupon Cerenhir the 18. Bishop of Landaffe calling a Synod solemnly excommunicated him by laying all the crosses on the ground overturning the Bells taking the Reliques from the Altar and casting them on the ground depriving him of all Christian communion under which excommunication he remained almost a whole yeers space After which this king came bare-foot to the Bishop imploring his absolution from this sentence with many teares which he obtained after publke penance enoyned Not long after the same Bishop and his Clergy in another Synod for the like crime in the self-same forme excommunicated Ili sonne of Conblus till he came bare-footed with teares and prayed absolution which upon performance of enjoyned penance promise of future reformation with prayers fasting almes and the setling of some Lands on the Church was granted him by the Bishop So Loumarch son of Cargnocaun was in a full Synod excommunicated by Gulfrid the 20. Bishop of this See for violating the patrimony of the Church and king Brochuail with his family convented before a Synoâe threatned Excommunication enjoyned Penance and satisfaction by the Synode for some injuries offered to to Ciueilliauc the two and twentieth Bishop of Landaffe Mauric King of of Glamorgan was excommunicated by Ioseph the eigth and twentieth Bishop of Landaffe for treachârously putting out the eyes of Etguin during the truce between them After which he was again publikely excâmmunicated in a Synode for violating the Sanctuarie of the Church of Landaffe and hurting some of this Bishops servants and not absolved till he made his submission and did his Penance and gave some laâds to the Church for satisfaction of these offence Thus Calgucam King of Morganauc and his whole family were solemnly excommunicated by Herâwald the nine and twentieth Bishop of Landaffe in a Synod of all his Clergy onely because one of the Kings followers being drunk laid violent hands upon Bathutis the Bishops Physitian and Kinsman on Christmas day Anno 1056. Whereupon all the Crosses and Reliques were cast to the ground the Bells overturned the Church doors stopped up with thorns so as they continued without a Pastor and Divine Service day and night for a long season till the King though innocent submitted himself to the Bishop and to obtain his absolution gave Henâinguinna to him and his Successors for ever free from all secular and royall services in the presence of all the Clergie and people So Richard the tenth Bishop of Bangor excommunicated David ap Lhewelin Prince of Wales for detaining his brother Griffith prisoner contrarie to his Oath repairing to him upon the Bishops word for his safe return who never left vexing him till he had delivered him up to to the King of Englands hands Many such presidents of Prelates censuring and excommunicating their Kings occur in Storie which for brevity I pretermit onely I shall inform you that Iohn Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury in the 14. year of K. Edw. 3 contesting with this King and excommunicating divers of his followers and all the infringers of the Churches Liberties presumed to write thus unto his Soveraign There are two things by which the world is principally governed The sacred Pontificall authority and the royall power of which the Priesthood is by so much the more weighty ponderous and sublima by how much they are to give an account of kings themselves at the Divine audit And therefore the kings Majesty ought to know that you ought to depend on their judgement not they to be regulated according to your will For who doubteth that the priests of Christ are accounted the FATHERS AND MASTERS of Kings Princes and all faithfull Christians Is it not known to be a part of miserable madnesse if the son should endeavour to subjugate the Father the servant the master to himself The Canonicall authority of Scriptures testifieth that divers Pontiffs have excommunicated some of them Kings others Emperours And if you require somewhat in speciall of the persons of Princes Saint Innocent smote the Emperour Archadius with the sword of excommunication because he consented that Saint John Chrysostom should be violently expelled from his See Likewise Saint Ambrose Archbishop of Millain for a fault which seemednot so hainous to other priests excommunicated the Emperour Theodosius the great From which sentence having first given condigne satisfation he afterwards deserved to be absolved and many such like examples may be alleaged both more certain for time and nearer for place Therefore no Bishops whatsoever neither may nor ought to be punished by the secular Power if they chance to offend through humane frailtie For it is the duty of a good and religious Prince to honour the Priests of God and defend them with greatest reverence inimitation of the Pious Prince of most happy memory Constantine saying when the cause of Priests was brought before him You cannot be iudged by any to wit of the secular judges who are reserved to the iudgement of God alone according to the assertion of the Apostle very ill applied saying The spirituall man is iudged of no man 1 Corinth 2. 15. Not mean of Bishops or Clergie-men but Saints alone endued with Gods Spirit not of judging in courts of iustice but of discerning spirituall things and their own spirituall Estates as the Context resolves Thus and much more this Prelate who notwithstanding this text of the Romanes pleads an exemption of all Bishops and Priests from the kings secular power by Divine Authority and arrogates to Priest and Prelates a iudiciary lawfull power over Kings themselves to excommunicate and censure them for their offences And to descend to later times even since the the Reformation of Religion here Iohn Bridges Dean of Sarum and Bishop of Oxfort even in his Book intituled The supremacy of Christian Princes over
all persons thorowout their Dominions in all causes so well Ecclesiasticall as spirituall printed at London 1573. p. 1095. writes thus But who denies this M. Saunders that a godly Bishop may upon great and urgent occasion if it shall be necessary to edifie Gods Church and there be no other remedy flee to this last censure of Excommunication AGAINST A WICKED KING Making it a thing not questionable by our Prelates and Clergie that they may in such a case lawfully excommunicate the King himself And Doctor Bilson Bishop of Winchester in his True difference between Christian subiection and unchristian Rebellion dedicated to Queen Elizabeth her self printed at Oxford 1595. Part. 3. Page 369. to 378. grants That Emperours Kings and Princes may in some cases be Excommunicated and kept from the Lords Table by their Bishops and grants That with Hereticks and Apostates be THEY PRINCES or private men no Christian Pastor nor people may Communicate Neither finde I any Bishop oâ Court Doctor of the contrary opinion but all of them readily subscribe hereto If then not onely the ill Counsellors and Instruments of Kings but Kings and Emperours themselves may thus not onely be lawfully iustly resisted but actually smitten and excommunicated by their Bishops and Clergy with the spirituall sword for their notorious crimes and wickednesses notwithstanding this inhibition which Valentinian the Emperour confessed and therefore desired that such a Bishop should be chosen and elected in Millain after Auxentius as he himself might really and cordially submit to him and his reprehensions since he must sometimes needserre as a man as to the medicine of souls as he did to Ambrose when he was elected Bishop there why they may not likewise be resisted by their Laity in the precedent cases with the temporall sword and subjected unto the censures of the whole Kingdoms and Parliaments transceâds my shallow apprehension to conceive there being as great if not greater or the very self-same reason for the lawfulnesse of the one as of the other And till our Opposites shall produce a substantiall difference between these cases or disclaim this their practice and doctrine of the lawfulnesse of excommunicating Kings and Emperours they must give me and others liberty to conceiye they have quite lost and yeelded up the cause they now contend for notwithstanding this chief Text of Romaâes 13. the ground of all their strength at first but now of their ruine The tenth Objection is this that of 1 Pet. 2 13 14 15 16. Submit your selves to every ORDINANCE OF MAN for the Lords sake whether it be to The King AS SVPREAME or unto Governours as unto them that are scut by him to wit by God not the King as the distribution manifests and Rom. 13. 1 2 3 4. For the punishment of evill doers and for the praise of them that doe well c. Feare God Honour the King wee must submit to Kings and honour Kings who are the supream Governours therefore we may in no case forcibly resist them or their Officers though they degenerate into Tyrants To which I answer that this is a meer inconsequent since the submission here injoyned is but to such Kings who are punishers of evill doers and praisers of those that do well which the Apostle makes the Ground and motive to submission therefore this text extends not to Tyrants and oppressors who doe quite contrary We must submit to Kings when they rule well and justly is all the Apostle here affirms Ergo wee must submit to and not resist them in any their violent courses to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties is meer non-sence both in Law Divinity and common Reason If any reply as they doe that the Apostle vers 18 19 20. Bids servants be subject to their Masters with all feare not onely to the good and gentle but also to the froward For this is thank-worthy if a man for conscience towards God endure griefe suffering wrongfully c. Ergo this is meant of evill Magistrates and Kings as well as good I answer 1. That the Apostles speaks it onely of evill âasters not Kings of servants not subjects there being a great difference between servants Apprentices Villaines and free-borne subiects as all men know the one being under the arbitrary rule and government of their Masters the other only under the just setled legall Government of their Princes according to the Lawes of the Realme Sâcondly this is meant onely of private personall iniuries and undue corrections of Masters given to servants without iust cause as vers 20. For what glory is it if when yee be BVFFETED FOR your faults c. intimates not of publike iniuries and oppressions of Magistrates which indanger the whole Church and State A Christian servant or subiect must patiently endure private undue corrections of a froward Master or King Ergo whole Kingdomes and Parliaments must patiently without resistance suffer their kings and evill Instruments to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties Realms the proper deduction âeen is but a ridiculous conclusion Secondly This Text enjoynes no more subjection to kings then to any other Magistrates as the words Submit your selves TO EVERY ORDINANCE of Man Or unto Governors c. prove past all contradiction And vers 6 which bids us Honour the King bids ãâã first in direct tearmes HONOVR ALL MEN to wit All Magistrates at least if not all men in generall as such There is then no speciall Prerogative of irresistability given to kings by this Text in injurious violent courses more then there is to any other Magistrate or person whatsoever God giving no man any Authority to injure others without resistance especially if they assault their persons or ânvade their Estates to ruine them Since then inferiour Officers and other men may be forcâbly resisted when they actually attempt by force to ruine Religion Lawes Liberties the republike aâ I haue proved and our Antagonists must grant by the self-same reason kings may be resisted too notwithstanding any thing in this Text which attributes no more irresistability or authority to Kings then unto other Magistrates Thirdly Kings are here expresly called AN ORDINANCE OF MAN not God as I have formerly proved them to be If so I then appeal to the consciences of our fiercest Antagonists whether they do beleeve in their consciences or dare take their Oathes upon it That ever any people or Nation in the world or our Ancestors at first did appoint any Kings or Governours over them to subvert Religion Laws Liberties or intend to give them such an unlimited uncontroulable Soveraignty over them as not to provide for their own safety or not to take up Arms against them for the necessary defence of their Laws Liberties Religion Persons States under pain of high Treason or eternall damnation in case they should degenerate into Tyrants and undertake any such wicked destructive designe If not as none can without madnesse and impudence averre the contrary it being against all common
sence and reason that any man or Nation should so absolutely irresistably inslave themselves and their Posterities to the very lusts and exorbitancies of Tyrants and such a thing as no man no Nation in their right sences were they at this day to erect a most absolute Monarchie would condescend to then clearly the Apostle here confirming onely the Ordinances of men and giving no Kings nor Rulers any other or greater power then men had formerly granted them for that hâd been to alter not approve their humane Ordinances I shall infallibly thence inferre That whole States and Subjects may with safe conscience resist the unjust violence of their Kings in the foresaid cases because they never gave them any authority irresistably to act them nor yet devested themselves much lesse their posterity whom they could not eternally inslave of the right the power of resisting them in such cases whom they might justly resist before whiles they were private men and as to which illegall proceedings they continue private persons still since they have no legall power given them by the people to authorize any such exorbitances Fourthly The subjection here enjoyned is not passive but active witnesse ver 15. For so is the will of God that by WELL DOING to wit by your actuall cheerfull submission to every Ordinance of man for the Lords sake c. you put to silence the ignorance of foolish men as free and not using your liberty c. If then this Text be meant of active not passive obedience then it can be intended onely of lawfull Kings of Magistrates in their just commands whom we must actually obey not of Tyrants and Oppressours in their unjust wicked proceedings whom we are bound in such cases actually to disobey as our Antagonists grant and I have largely evidenced elsewhere Wherefore it directly commands resistance not subjection in such cases since actuall disobedience to unjust commands is actuall resisting of them And that these Texts prescribing resistance tacitely should apparantly prohibit it under pain of Treason Rebellion Damnation is a Paradox to me Fifthly This Text doth no way prove that false conceit of most who hence conclude That all Kings are the Supream Powers and above their Parliaments and whole Kingdoms even by Divine institution There is no such thing nor shadow of it in the Text. For first This Text calls Kings not a Divine but Humane Ordinance If then Kings be the Supreamest Power and above their Parliaments Kingdoms it is not by any Divine Right but by Humane Ordination onely as the Text resolves Secondly This Text prescribes not any Divine Law to all or any particular States nor gives any other Divine or Civill Authority to Kings and Magistrates in any State then what they had before for if it should give Kings greater Authority and Prerogatives then their people at first allotted them it should alter and invade the settled Government of all States contrary to the Apostles scope which was to leave them as they were or should be settled by the peoples joynt consent It doth not say That all Kings in all Kingdoms are or ought to be Supreame or let them be so henceforth no such inference appears therein It speaks not what Kings ought to be in point of Power but onely takes them as they are according to that of Rom. 13. 2. The Powers that ARE c. to wit that are even now every where in being not which ought to be or shall be whence he saith Submit to the King as supreame that is where by the Ordinance of man the King is made supreame not where Kings are not the supreamest Power as they were not among the ancient Lacedemonians Indians Carthaginians Gothes Aragonians and in most other Kingdoms as I have elsewhere proved To argue therefore We must submit to Kings where the people have made them supreame Ergo All Kings every where are and ought to be supreame Iure divino as our Antagonists hence inferre is a grosse absurdity Thirdly This Text doth not say That the King is the supreame soveraigne Power as most mistake but supreame Governour as the next words or Governours c. expound it and the very Oath of Supremacie 1. Eliz. Cap. 1. which gives our Kings this Title Supreame Governour within these his Realms Now Kings may be properly called Supreame Magistrates or Governours in their Realms in respect of the actuall administration of government and justice all Magistrates deriving their Commissions immediately from them and doing justice for and under them and yet not be the Soveraign Power as the Romane Emperours the Kings of Sparta Arragon and others the German Emperours the Dukes of Venice in that State and the Prince of Orange in the Nether-lands were and are the Supreame Magistrates Governours but not the Supreame Soveraigne Powers their whole States Senates Parliaments being the Supreamest Powers and above them which being Courts of State of Justice and a compound body of many members not alwayes constantly sitting may properly be stiled The Supreame Courts and Powers but not the Supreame Magistrate or Governour As the Pope holds himself the Supreame Head and Governour of the Militant Church and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury stiles himself the Primate and Metropolitane of all England and so other Prelates in their Provinces yet they are not the Soveraigne Ecclesiasticall Power for the King at least Generall Councells or Nationall Synods which are not properly tearmed Governours but Powers are Paramount them and may lawfully censure or depose them as I have elsewhere manifested To argue therefore that Kings are the highest Soveraign Power because they are the highest particular Governours and Magistrates in their Realms as our Antagonists do is a meer Fallacie and Inconsequent since I have proved our own and most other Kings not to be the highest Powers though they be the Supreamest Governours Fourthly This Text speaks not at all of the Romane Emperour neither is it meant of him as Doctour Ferne with others mistake who is never in Scripture stiled a King being a Title extreamly odious to the Romanes and for ever banished their State with an Oath of execration by an ancient Law in memory whereof they instituted a speciall annuall Feast on the 23. of February called Regifugium the hatred of which Title continued such that Tully and Augustine write Regem Romae posthac nec Dii nec Homines esse patiantur And Caesar himself being saluted King by the multitude perceiving it was very distastfull to the States answered CAESAREM SE NON REGEM ESSE which Title of Caesar not King the Scripture ever useth to expresse the Emperour by witnesse Matth. 22. 17 21. Mark 12. 14 16 17. Luke 2. 1. chap. 20. 22 24 25. chap. 23. 2. John 19. 12 15. Acts 11. 28. chap 17. 7. chap. 25. 8 10 11 12 21. chap. 26. 32. chap. 27. 24. chap. 28. 19. Phil. 4. 22. Which Texts do clearly manifest that no Title was
ever used by the Apostles Evangelists Jewes to expresse the Emperour by but that of Caesar not this of King Therefore Peters Text speaking onely of the King not Caesar cannot be intended of the Romane Emperour as ignorant Doctors blindly fancie Fifthly This Epistle of Peter the Apostle of the Iews was written onely to the dispersed Iews thorowout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bythinia 1 Pet. 1. 1. over whom Herod at that time reigned as King by the Romane Senates and Emperours appointment who had then conquered the Iews and made them a tributarie Province as is evident by Matth. 27. 17 21. Mark 12. 14 16 17. Luke 20. 22 24 25. chap. 23. 2. Acts 17. 7. chap. 25. 8 10 11 12 21. chap. 27. 24. chap. 12. 1. to 24. compared together and by Iosepâus the Century writers Baronius Sigonius and others The King then here mentioned to be supreame was Herod or King Agrippa or some other immediate King of the Iews who was their supreame Governour not absolutely but under the Romane Senate and Emperours and made so by their appointment whence called in the Text an Ordinance of man not God Now this King of the Jews as is evident by Pauls Appeal to Caesar from Festus and King Agrippa as to the Soveraign Tribunall Acts 25. and 26. by Iosephus Pâilo Iudâus de legatione ad Caium and the consent of all Historians was not the absolute Soveraigne Power but subordinate to the Romane Emperour and Senate who both created and bad power to controll remove and censure him for his misdemeanours yet Peter calls him here Supreame because the Highest Governour under them as we stile our Kings Supreame Governours under Christ. Therefore having a Superiour Governour and Power over him to which he was accountable and subordinate Supreame in the Text cannot be meant of a King absolutely Supreame having no Power Superiour to him but God but onely relatively Supreame in respect of under Governours there actually residing whose Supremacie being forcibly gained onely by conquest not free consent and the ancient native Kings of the Iews being inferiour to their whole Senates and Congregations and to do all by their advice as Iosephus Antiq. Iud. lib. 4. cap. 8. 2. Sam. 18. 3 4. Jer. 38. 45. 1. Chron. 13. 1. to 6. attest will no way advantage our Opposites nor advance the Prerogative of Kings since it extends onely to the King of the Jews that then was who was not simply Supream but a Subject Prince subordinate to the Romane State and Empire and one appointed by a Conquerour not freely chosen and assented to by the people So as all the Argument which can hence be extracted for the absolute Soveraigntie and irresistibility of Kings over their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments is but this The King of the Iews was in Peters time the Supreame Magistrate over that Nation by the Romane Senates and Emperours appointment to whom yet he was subordinate and accountable the Romanes having conquered the Iewes by force and imposing this government upon them without their consents Therefore the Kings of England and all other Kings are absolute Soveraigne Monarches Superiour to their whole Parliaments and Kingdomes collectively considered and may not in point of conscience be forcibly resisted by them though they endeavour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties How little coherence there is in this Argument the silliest childe may at first discern From these Scriptures I descend to Reasons deduced from them against resistance which I shall contract into three ArgumentS The first is this Kings are the Fathers Heads Lords Shepherds of the Common-wealth Ergo They ought not to be resisted in any their exorbitant proceedings it being unlawfull unseemly âor a Son to resist his Father the Members the Head the Vassals their Lord the Flock their Shepherd To this I answer1 First They are Fathers Shepherds Lords Heads onely in an improper allegoricall not genuine sence therefore nothing can thence be properly inferred They are and ought to be such in respect of their loving and carefull affection towards their Subjects not in regard of their Soveraigne Power over them Therefore when their Tyrannie makes them not such in regard of care and affection to their people their people cease to be such in regard of filiall naturall and sheep-like submission When these Shepherds turn Wolves these Fathers Step-fathers the Subjects as to this cease to be their Sheep their Children in point of Obedience and Submission Secondly If we consider the Common-weal and Kingdom collectively Kings are rather their Kingdoms children then Parents because created by them their publike servants ministers for whose benefit they are imployed and receive wages not their Soveraigne Lords their subordinate Heads to be directed and advised by them not Tyrannically to over-rule them at their pleasure Therefore Paramount and able in such cases to resist them Thirdly Parishioners may no doubt lawfully resist the false Doctrinâs and open assâults of their Ministers though they be their Spirituall Shepherds Citizens the violent oppressions of their Maiors though they be their Politique Heads Servants the unjust assâults of their Masters though their lawfull Lords who may not misuse their very Villaines by Law And if Parents will violently assault their naturall children Husbands their Wives Masters their Servants to murther them without cause they may by Law resist repulse them with open force Fourthly A Son who is a Judge may lawfully resist imprison condemne his naturall Father A Servant his Lord A Parishioner his Pastour a Citizen his Major a meer Gentleman the greatest Peer or Lord as experience proves because they do it in another capacity as Judges and Ministers of publike Justice to which all are subject The Parliament then in this sence as they are the representative Body of the Realm not private Subjects and their Armies by their authority may as they are the highest Soveraign Power and Judicature resist the King and his Forces though he be their Father Head Shepherd Lord as they are private men Fifthly This is but the common exploded Argument of the Popish Clergy To prove themselves superiour to Kings and exempt from all secular Iurisdiction because they are spirituall Fathers Pââstors Heads to Kings who ought to obey not judge and censure them as Archbish. Stratford and others argue But this plea is no ways available to exempt Clergy men from secular Jurisdiction from actuall resistance of parties assaulted nor yet from imprisonment censures and capitall executions by Kings and Civill Magistrates in case of capitall Crimes Therefore by like reason it can not exempt Kings from the resistance censures of their Parliaments Kingdoms in case of tyrannicall invasions We deride this Argument in Papists as absurd as in sufficient to prove the exemption of Clergy men I wonder therefore why it is now urged to as little purpose against resistance of Tyrants and oppressing Kings and
the Statutes of 26 H. 8. c. 13. 1 E. 6. c. 14. 5 E. 6. c. 11. 1 Eliz. c. 6. 13 Eliz. c. 1. words against the King delivered even in Preaching are made and declared to be high Treaeson as wel as bearing Armes and striking blowes yea the Statute of 1 2 Ph. Ma. 6. 9. makes certaine prayers against this persecuting Queen high Treason and by the Statute of 25 E. 3. c. 2. it is high Treason for any man to COMPASSE OR IMAGIN the death of the King Queen Prince as wel as to slay or leavy warre against them If then we may by the Objectors confession the practises and examples of the Primitive Christians against Iulian and others fight with our Tongues Prayers Teares Imaginations against our Soveraignes who turne Tyrants and Persecutors and thereby suppresse conquer confound them of which none make scruple though our Statutes make it no lesse then high Treason in some cases then questionlesse they may by the selfe same reason and ground resist them with open force notwithstanding any inhibition in Scripture We may not must not resist any lawful King or Magistrate in the just execution of his office so mush as with a repugnant wil thought prayer teare we may yea must resist an oppressing persecuting Tyrant with all these therefore with any other Armes meanes Hezekiah David Moses Abijah Asa resisted their invading enemies and conquered them with their prayers but yet they provided to repulse and vanquish them with other externall Armes The Christians resistance and vanquishing their Emperour Iulian with the one is an infallible argument they might doe it with the other too there being no such distinction in the objected Scriptures that we may fight against and resist them with our prayers teares not armes Fourthly this Father saith not that it was unlawful for the Christians to use any other weapons but teares against Iulian the onely thing in question No such âyllable in the Oration but onely that they had no other Armes to resist and conquer him with being utterly destitute and spoyled of all other humane helpe Therefore their want of other Armes and helpe not the unlawfulnesse of using them had they had them was the onely ground they used prayers and teares not aâ meâ To argue then those who are destitute of all Armes but prayers and teares must use them onely Ergo those who have other Armes besides prayers and teares may not lawfully use them to resist a Tyrant is but Scholastical Nonsence yet this is the very uttermost this authority yeelds our opposites In one word this Father informes us that this Apostate Emperour Iulian would not make open warre at first upon the Christians because this would altogether crosse the end he aimed at marke the reason Nos enim si vis inferatur acriores obstinatioresque futures ac tyrannidi obnixum pietatis TUENDAE STUDIUM OBJECTUROS cogitavit Solent enim fortes generosi animi ei QUI VIM AFFERRE PARAT CONTUMACITER OBSISTERE non secus ac flamma quae a vento excitatur quo vehementius perflatur eo vehementius accenditur Which argues that the Christians would have forcibly resisted him had he at first with force invaded them therefore he weakened subdued disarmed them first by policy and then fell topersecute them with force when they had no meanes of resistance left The third authority is that of Bernard Epist. 221. to King Lewis of France Quicquid vobis de Regno vestro de animâ coronâ vestrâ facere placeat NOS ECCLESIAE FILII matris injurias contemptum conculcationem omnino dissimulare non possumus Profecto STABIMUS ET PUGNABIMUS USQUE AD MORTEM si ita oportuerit pro matre nostrâ ARMIS QUIBUS LICET non scutis gladiis SED PRECIBUS ET FLETIBUS AD DEUM Therefore it is unlawfull for Christians to resist with force of Armes I answer first that Bernard was both a Monke and Clergie-man prohibited by Scripture and âundry Canons to fight with military Armes against any person or enemy whatsoever and he utters these words of himselfe as he was a Clergie-man servant and sonne of the Church in the selfesame sence as Saint Ambrose did before It was then onely his Calling not the cause which prohibited him forcibly to resist King Lewis Secondly I answer that this authority is so farre from prohibiting resistance of oppressing Princes endeavouring with force of Armes to subvert Liberties Lawes Religion that it is an unanswerable proofe for it even in our present case King Lewis to whom Bernard writes had then raised a civil warre in his Realme against Theobald and others who desired peace which the King rejecting Bernard doth thus reprehend him in the premisses Verum vos nec verba pacis recipitis nec pactae vestra tenetis nec sanis consiliis acquiescitis Sed nescio quo Dei judicio omnia vobis ita vertitis in perversum ut probra honorem honorem probra ducatis tuta timeatis timenda contemnatis quod olim sancto glorioso Regi David Ioab legitur exprobrasse diligitis eos qui vos oderunt odio habetis qui vos diligere volunt Nâque enim qui vos instigant priorem iterare maliciam adversus non merentem quaerunt in hoc honorem vestrum sed suum commodum imò nec suum commodum SED DIABOLI VOLUNTATEM ut Regis quod absit potentiam concepti furâris hâbeant effectricem quem suis âe posse adimpleâe viribus non confidunt INIMICI CORONAE VESTRAE REGNI MANIFESTISSIMI PERTURBATORES Our present case in regard of the Kings evil seduâing Counsellors Then immediately followes the objected clause At quicquid vobis c. After which he gives him this sharpe reproofe Non tacebo quod cum excommunicatis iterare faedus societatem nunc satagis quod in nâcem hominum combustionem domorum destructionem Ecclesiarum dispersionem paââperum raptoribus predonibus sicut dicitur adhaeretis juxta illud Prophetae si videbas furem curreâas cum eo c. quasi non satis per voâ mala facere valeatis Dico vobis non erit diu inultum si haec ita facere pergitis c. Here this holy man prohibited by his orders to fight against this King his Soveraigne with his Sword fights strongly against and resists his vioâence with his Penne. And although he may not use a Sword and Buckler in respect of his calling to defend his mother the Church against him yet he is so farre from yeelding obedience to and not resisting him according to Pauls and Peters pretended injunctions that he expresly tels him to his face That HE WOULD STAND AND FIGHT AGAINST HIM EVEN UNTO DEATH âf there were need with such weapons as he being a Monk and Minister might use to wit with Prayers and teares though not with Sword and Buckler which were more prevalent with God against him then
any other Armes So that he resists him in the very highest straine that may be and clearely admits that Lay-men who might lawfully use Swords and Bucklers might with them justly defend the Church in standing and fighting for it against him even to death as well as he might doe it with prayers and teares his proper Armes Which answers that objection out of his 170. Epistle written to the same King and his 183 Epistle to Coârade King of Roman where he subjects these Kings to the Pope whoâ he adviseth them to obey and reprehends them for their misdââeanours notwithstanding that text of Rom. 13 which he there recites The fourth authority is the example of the primitive Christians who submitted themselves willingly to their persecuting Emperours without resistance in word or deed For proofe whereof severall passages are recited out of Fathers which I shal coâjâyne the first is out of Tertullian his Apologeticus Quoties exim in Christianos desaevâtis partim ânimis propriis partim lâgâbus obsequeâtes Quoties etiam praeteritis à vobis SUO JURE NOS INIMICUM VULGUS invadit lapidibus incendiis Ipsis Bacchanalium furiis nec mortuis parcunt Christianis quââ illos de requie sepultuâae de asylo quodam mortis jam alios jam nec totos avellant dissecent distrahant quid tamen de tam conspiratis unquam denotatis de tam animatis ad mortem usque pro injuria repensatis quamvis vel unae nox pauculis fâculis largitatem âltionis posset operari si malum malo dispuâgi penes nos liceret Sed absit ut aut igni humano vindicetur divina secta aut doleat pati in quo probatuâ Siâ e im in hostes exortos non tantum vindices occultos agere vellemus de sset nobis vis numerorum copiarum Plures nimirum Mauri Marcomanni ipsique Parthi vel quantaecunque unius tamen loci suorum finium gentes quà m totiùs orbis Externi sumus vestra omnia implevimus urbes insulas castella municipia conciliabula castra ipsa tribus decurias palatium senatum forum sola vobis relinquimus templa Cui Bello non idonei non prompti fuissemus etiam impares copiis QUI TAM LIBENTER TRUCIDAMUR Si non apud istam disciplinam MAGIS OCCIDI LICERET QUAM OCCIDERE Potuimus inermâs NEC REBELIES sed tantummodo discordes solius divortii invidia adversus vos dimicâsse Si enim tanta vis hominum in aliquem orbis remoti sinum abrupissemus â vobis suffudisset utique damnationem vestram tot qualiumcunque amissio civium imò etiam ipsa institutione punisset proculdubio expavissetis ad solitudinem vestram ad silentium rerum stuporem quendam quasi mortui urbes quaesissetis quibus imperaretis Plures hostes quà m cives vobis remanisissent nunc enim pauciores hostes habetis prae multitudine Christianorum penè omnium civium Which S. Cyprian Tertullians imitator thus seconds Laedere Dei Christi servos persecutionibus tuis desine quos laesos ultio divina defendit Inde est enim quod nemo nostrum quando apprehenditur reluctatur nec se adversus injustam violentiam vestram quamvis nimius copiosus noster sit populus ulciscitur Patientes facit de secutura ultione securitas Innocentes nocentibus ceâunt âInsontes poenis cruciatibus acquiescunt certi fidentes quod in ultum non remaneat quodcunque perpetimur quantoque major fuerit persecutionis injuria tantò justior fiat gravior pro persecutione vindicta Which Lactantius thus trebles Confidimus enim Majestati ejus qui tam contemptum sui possit vlcisci quam servorum suorum labores injurias Et ideo cum tam nefanda perpetimur ne verbo quidem reluctamur sed Deo remittimuus ultiâânes Saint Augustine relates the same in these words Neque tunc Civitas Christi quamvis ad huc peregrinaretur in terra haberet tam magnorum agmina populorum adversus impios persecutores pro temporali salute pugnavit sed potius ut obtineret aeternam non repugnavit ligabantur includebantur caedebantur torquebantur urebantur laniâbantur cruciabantur multiplicabantur Non erat iis pro salute pugnare nisi salutem pro salute contemnere The summe of all these Fathers sayings which I have largely cited because I would conceale nothing that might be materially objected is this That the Christians in the primitive Church though they were many in number and sufficiently able to defend themselves against their persecuters by force of Armes did yet refuse to doe it yeelding themselves up to any tortures punishments deaths without the least resistance in word or deed Ergo the Parliament and Kingdome ought now to make no resistance at all against the Kings popish Army and Cavaliers but to expose themselves to their cruelties and rapines without the least resistance in word or deed Because this objection stickes most with many Schollars Statists and tender consciences I shall endeavour to give a satisfactory answer to it without any shifting evasions or questioning the truth of Tertullians and Cyprians assertions concerning the multitude and strength of the Christians and their ability to resist which some have taken great paines to reâute First then I say that neither of all these Fathers say That the primitive Christians held it unlawfull muchlesse damnable in point of conscience for them to resist their persecuting enemies no such syllable in any of them And Tertullians Si non apud istam disciplinam MAGIS OCCIDI LICET QUAM OCCIDERE by way of necessary defence implies no such thing but rather proves the contrary that resistance is lawfull because it is lawfull to be slaine as a martyr therefore in this case to slay So as there is nothing in these authorities in point of conscience to condemne the Parliaments present resistance and defensive warre as unlawful Secondly they all seeme to grant that the Christians deemed resistance even by force of Armes to be lawfull for them though they used it not no Text of Scripture prohibiting but allowing it and these Fathers producing no one text which truly condemnes it this being the very summe of their words That though the Christians were exceeding many in number of strength and power abundantly sufficient to defend themselves in a warlike manner against their persecuters and had full liberty and no restraint upon them in point of Conscience either to withstand their persecutors with Armes or to withdraw themselves from under the jurisdiction of their persecuters into remote parts to the great weakning and losse of the State yet such was their patience innocency and desire of Martyrdome that they resisted not their Adversaries with force nor retired nor fled away from under their obedience but cheerfully without the least resistance by word deed or thought yeelded up their Bodies Liberties Lives to the cruelties of their Enemies to obtaine
have been so esteemed in those times And thus I hope I have satiâfactorily answered this objection without shifts or evasions and rectified these mistaken Fathers meanings with which our Opposites have seduced the illiterate over-credulous vulgar I have now through Gods assistance quite run through all Obiections of moment from Scripture Reason Fathers against the lawfulnesse of the Parliaments present defensive war and discovered divers grosse errors yea Impostures in our Opposites writings wherewith they have perverted many mens Consciences and cheated the ignorant seduced world I shall therefore here adjure them in the presence of Almighty God as they will answer the contrary before his Tribunall at the Day of Iudgement seriously to consider these my answers and publikely to retract those their Errors false grosse mis-interpretations perveâsions of Scriptures Authors which I have here discovered And since they pretend nothing but the satisfying and keeping of a good Conscience in by others concerned in this Controversie to shew a syncere ingenuous Conscience therein themselves where they have been mistaken since the contestation pretended is not for Victory Time-serving or Self-seeking but for Truth Gods glory and the publike weal and if I have over-shot my self in any thing I shall promise them a thankfull acknowledgement and ready paline dy upon their information and conviction of any apparent oversights I may casually fall into Now because they shall not deem me singular in my opinion concerning the lawfulnesse of subjects defensive Arms against their Soveraigns bent to subvert Religion Laws Liberties the Republike or deem it is a late upstart Novelty I shall conclude this discourse with such personall naturall and publike authorities as they shall not be able to balance with counter-resolutions in which I shall be as brief as I may be For personall Authorities I shall not be ambitious to remember many especially Papists whose common constant received opinion and practise hath alwayes been and yet is That Subjects upon the Popes command alone and absolution of them from their Soveraigns allegiance may and ought to take up even offensive Arms against their owne naturall Princes excommunicated interdicted deposed or onely declared contumacious Schismâticall or Hereticall by the Pope without yea against their Kingdoms Parliaments privities or consents much more then with their approbation What Papists have determined and practised in this very point you may read at large in Gratiau himself Causa 15. Quaest. 6. and Causa 23. in the very Oath of Supremacie and Statut of 3. Iacobi ch 4. which prescribes it in Bishop Iewels view of a seditious Bull in Doctor Iohn Wâite his Defence of the way Chap. 6. 10. in Abbas Vsper geâsis Sabellicus Valateranus Grimston and others in the Lives of the Roman and German Emperours in Aventine his Annalium Boyorum the Generall and Particular Histories of France Sparn Germany Italy Sicily Hungary England in Bishp Bilsons third part of the True Difference between Christian Subjection and unchristian Rebellion In suâdry Sermons on the fift of November to which I shall refer you In Pope Paschal his letter to Robert Earl of Flanders about the year of our Lord 1107. exorting him to war against those of Leige Henry the Emperour and his Assistants wheresoever he should finde them excommunicated and deposed as an Heretike and enemy to the Church telling him that he could not offer a more gratefull sacrifice to God then to ware against them concluding Hoc tibi Militibus tuis in peccatorum remissionem Apostolicae sedis familiaritatem praecipimus ut his laboribus triumphis ad Coelestem Hierusalem Domino praestante pervenias Which Let er was excellently answered by those of Leige And in the Councel of Towres in France under Lewes the twelfth Anno 1510. it was unanimously resolved by the Church of France That if the Pope did make war upon temporall Princes in lands which they held not of the patrimony of the Church they might lawfully by force of Arms resist and defend both themselves and others not only repulse this injury but likewise invade the lands of the Church possessed by the Pope their notorious enemy not perpetually to retain but to hinder the Pope from becomming more strong and potent by them to offend both them and theirs And that it was lawfull for such Princes for such notorious hatred and unjust invasion to withdraw themselves from the Popes obedience and with armed force to resist all censures denounced by the Pope against them their subjects and Confederates and that such sentences ought not to be obeyed but are mear nullities in law which obliege no man Yet I must inform you further in brief that Iohn Maior a Popish Schoolman in Lib. 4. Sentent as Grotius writes affirms That the people cannot deprive themselves of the power not onely of resisting but deposing Kings in cases which directly tend to their destruction and that Iohn Barclay a late Scottish Priest though a strenuous defendor of Princes Prerogatives expresly averres That if a King will alienate and subiect his Kingdom to another without his subiects âonsents or be carried with atrâe hostile minde to the destâuction of all his people that his Kingdom is thereby actually lost and forfeited so as the people may not onely absolutely resist and disobey but depose him and elect another King to which Hugo Gortius a Protestant freely subscribes and Iohn Bodinââ âoweth of Subjects resistance yea deposing kings in some Kingdoms absolutely and in some cases generally in all De Repub. l. 1. c. 10. l. 1. c. 5 l. 5. c. 5. 6. For Protestant personall authorities we have Huldericus Zuinglius Explanatio Articuli 40 41 42 43. Tom. 1. fol. 82. to 86. who allows not only Subiects actuall resistance but deprivation of Kings Where Princes set themselves to subvert Religion Laws Liberties and that by the common consent of the States in Parliament from whom Kings originally receive their Royall power and authority Martin Luther Bugenhagius Iustus Ionas Ambsdorfius Spâlotinus Melancthon Cruciger and other Divines Lawyers Statesmen Anno 1531. who published a writing in justification of defensive Arms by subjects in certains cases Sleidan Hist. lib. 8. 18 22. David Chrytraeus Chron. Saxoniae l. 13. p. 376. Richardus Dinothus de Bello Civili Gallico Religionis causa suscepto p. 231. 232. 225 227 c. A book intituled De Iure Belli Belgici Hagae 1599. purposely justifying the lawfulnesse of the Low-countries defensive war Emanuel Meteranus Historia Belgica Praefat. lib. 1. to 17. David Parâus Com. in Rom. 13. Dub. 8. And. Quaest. Theolog. 61. Edward Grimston his Generall History of the Netherlands l. 5. to 17. passim Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli Pacis lib. 1. cap. 4. with sundry other forraign Protestant writers both in Germany France Bohemia the Netherlands and elsewhere Iohâ Knokes his Appellation p. 28. to 31. George Bucanon De Iure Regni apud
CEASE TO DESTROY THEIR PONDS PARKES AND ORCHARDS Whereupon all the Lords Knights and People deserting the King who had scarce seven Knights iâ all left with him confederated themselves to the Barons in the Common Cause wherein to be a Neuter was to be an enemy and no member of the politicke body in which all were equally engaged Whereupon the King thus deserted by all condescended speedily to their demands and confirmed the great Charter much against his will A very apt President for these times which would make the people more unanimous faithfull and couragious for the Common Cause if but imitated in the commination onely though never put into actuall execution he being unworthy once to enjoy any priviledge of a free-born Subject in the Kingdom who will not joyn with the Parliament and Kingdom to defend his Libertie and the Kingdoms priviledges in which he hath as great a common share as those who stand pay and fight most for them It is a good Cause of disfranchising any man out of any Citie Corporation or Company and to deprive him of the Priviledges of them if he refuse to contribute towards the common support defence or maintenance of them or joyn in open hostilitie contributions or suites against them There is the same and greater reason of the generall Citie and Corporation of the whole Realm to which we are all most engaged and therefore those who refuse to contribute towards the defence and preservation of it if able or by their persons purses intelligence or counsell give any assistance to the common enemy against it deserve to be disfranchised out of it to have no priviledge or protection by it and to be proceeded against as utter enemies to it Christs rule being here most true He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scatterâth abroad The Common-wealth of which we are members hath by way of originall contract for mutuall assistance and defence seconded by the late Protestation and Covenant a greater interest in our Persons and Estates then we our selves or the King and if we refuse to ayd the republike of which we are members in times of common danger with our Persons Abilities Goods or assist the common enemy with either of them we thereby betray our trust and fidelitie violate our Covenants to the Republike and expose our bodies to restraint our estates to confiscation for this most unnaturall treachery and sordid nigguardlinesse as well as for Treason Fellony or other more petty injuries against the State or humane societie made capitall by the Laws most justly for the publike service of the State which hath a generall Soveraign Interest in them in all times of need paramount our private Rights which must alwayes submit to the publike and lose all our formerly enjoyed Priviledges either of Laws Liberties or free-born Subjects if we refuse to defend or endeavour to betray them as the Laws and common practise of all Nations evidence In the Barons warres against King Iohn Henry the third and Edward the second in defence of their Liberties and Laws they seised upon the Castles Forts and Revenues of the Crown and upon the Moneyes and Goods of the Priors aliens and malignant Poictovines which they imployed in the Kingdoms service Eodem tempore Castellanus de Dovera Richardus de Gray vir fidelis strenuus qui ex parte Baronum ibidem constituebatur omnes transeuntes transituros diligenter considerabat cuncta prudenter perscrutando invenit NON MODICUM THESAURUM paratum dictis Pictaviensibus clanculo deferendum qui TOTUS CAPTUS EST IN CASTRO RESERUANDUS Similiter Londini apud novum Templum THE SAURUS MAXIMUS de cujus quantitate audientes mirabantur quem reposuerunt Pictavienses memorati licet contradicentes reniterenter Hospitelarii CAPTUS cst AD ARBITRIUM REGIS ET BARONUM IN UTILES REGNI USUS UTILITER EXPONENDUS writes Rishanger the continuer of Matthew Paris a good President for the present times After which the Barons banished all the Poictovine Malignants who miscounselled and adhered to the King out of England Anno 1260 who Anno 1261. were all banished out of London and other Cities and Forts An. 1234. The Earl Marshall having routed John of Monmouth his forces which assisted King Henry the third against the Barons in Wales he wasted all the said Johns Villages and Edifices and all things that were his with sword and fire and so of a rich man made him poor and indigent In the very Christmas holy-dayes there was a grievous warre kindled against the King and his evill Counsellors For Richard Suard conjoyning other Exiles to him entred the Lands of Richard Earl of Cornwall the Kings brother lying not farre from Behull and burned them together with the Houses and the Cornâ the Oxen in the Ox-stalls the Horses in the stables the Sheep in the Sheep-cots they likewise burned Segrave the native soly of Stephen Iusticiar of England with very sumptuous Houses Oxen and Corne and likewise brought away many horses of great price returning thence with spoils and other things They likewise burned down a certain village of the Bishop of Winchesters not farre from thence and took away the spoils with other things there found But the foresaid Warriers had constituted this laudable generall rule among themselves that they would do no harme to any one nor hurt any one BUT THE WICKED COUNSELLERS OF THE KING by whom they were banished and those things that were theirs they burnt with fire extirpating their Woods Orchards and such like by the very Roots This they did then de facto de Jure I dare not approve it though in Cases of Attaint and Felony the very Common Law to terrifie others gives sentence against perjured Juries Traytors and Felons in some Cases that their houses shall be raced to the ground their Woods Parkes Orchards Ponds cut down and destroyed their Meadowes and Pastures plowed up and defaced though not so great Enemiâs to the State as evill Counsellors Anno 1264. the forty eight yeers of Henry the third his raign The King keeping his Christmas with the Queen Richard King of Romans and many others at London Simon Montford the Captain of the Barons at the same time preyed upon the Goods of these who adheared to the King and especially those of the Queens retinue brought by her into England whom they called Aliens Among others some of the Barons forces took Peter a Burgundian Bishop of Hereford in his Cathedrall Church and led him prisoner to the Castle of Ordeley and divided his treasure between themselves and took divers others of the Kings partie prisoners Who thereupon fearing least he should be besieged in the Tower by the Barons army by the mediation of timorous men be made peace with the Barons for a time promising inviolably to observe the Provisions of Oxford that all the Kings Castles thoroughout England should be
ingenti consensu Populus Romanus Tarquinium REGNARE JUSSIT The People of Rome with great consent commanded Tarquin to reigne But he dying Servius having a strong Guard to defend him primus injussupopuli voluntate Patrum Regnavit was the first that reigned without the command of the people by the Senates consent yet doubting his title for want of the peoples votes and young Tarquin his Competitour giving out speeches se injussupopuli regnare that he reigned without the peoples command he thereupon so courted the Commons by dividing the Lands he had taken from the enemies among them that at last he appealed to the people Vellent nolerintve se regnare whether they would or would not have him reigne tantique consensu quanto haud quisquam alius ante rex est declaratus But Tarquin the Proud affecting the Kingdome flew Servius and Non Comitits habitis non per suffragium populi non auctoribus Patribus without the Election of the people or Senate usurped the Crowne neque enim ad jus regni quicquam praeter vim habebat ut qui neque populi jussu neque Patribus auctoribus regnaret writes Livy Whereupon reposing no hope in the love of the people he endeavoured to defend his usurped Soveraignty by force to which purpose he of himselfe without the Senate or Counsell tooke upon him the conusance of Capitall offences and by colour hereof not onely to slay banish and plunder those whom hee suspected or hated but even those from whom hee could expect nothing but prey Then he lesseneth the number of the Senate to diminish their esteeme and power and at last to subvert it Hee was the first of Kings who dissolved the Custome used by all his Predecessours De omnibus Senatum consulendi of consulting with the Senate about all affaires and administred the Common-wealth by his domesticke Counsels making Warre Peace Truces Leagues with whom he would injussu populi Senatus without the peoples and Senates command which Tyrannicall Usurpations of his with his ravishing of Lucretia caused Brutus and the incensed Romanes to rise up in Armes against him deprive him of His Crowne banish him his Wife and Children utterly to abolish the Kingly Government by a Decree and to take a solemne Oath lest afterward they might bee overcome by Royall intreaties or Gifts That they would never suffer any King to Reigne in Rome Which act of Brutus and the People is highly magnified by Livie and Tully This done the people created two annuall Consuls who had the Power but not the name and continuance of Kings Annuum imperium consulare factum est Brutus the first Consull was slaine whilest hee was Consull and Valerius his Companion being suspected by the People to affect the Kingdome because hee demanded no new Companion Valerius heereupon calls the people together layes downe his Fasces the badges of his Soveraignty before them which was a gratefull spectacle to the people confessionemque factam Populi quam Consulis Majestatem vimque majorem esse and a confession made that the People had greater Soveraignty and Power then the Consul who yet had regall Jurisdiction And then there were Lawes enacted of appealing from the Consul or Magistrate to the people and that hee should lose both his head and goods who should but consult to usurp the Kingdome In briefe it is clearly agreed by Dioxysius Halicarnasseus Polibius Livy Alexander ab Alexandro Bodin and most who have written of the Roman Republike that the Soveraigne Authority among the Romans during their Kings Consuls Dictators and other Magistrates was originally vested not in the Kings Senate Consuls or other Magistrates but in the whole body of the Senate and People the People had the chiefe Soveraigne Power of enacting and confirming Lawes the Senates Decrees and Lawes being of no validity unlesse the People ratified them of creating and electing Kings Dictators Tribunes and all other great publike Officers of denouncing warre and making Peace these Tribunes and Dictators might restrain curb imprison censure depose the Roman Consuls who had Regall Power yea the Roman Kings Senators and highest Officers and to them the last appeale from King Senate or other Magistrate might be made as to the highest Tribunall they having power likewise to change or annull the very frame of their publike Government which they oft times did as these Authors prove at large to whom for brevity I referre the Reader Yea after the Roman Empire the greatest largest Soveraignty in the world was erected the Supream Power still rested in the Senate and People not in the Emperors themselves which Bodin grants and proves This is clearly evident by these ensuing particulars First the Senate and People had sole right and lawfull power both to elect and confirme their Emperors and to decree them new Honours Titles Triumphs which power of election though some Emperors in a sort usurped by adopting their Successors and the Roman Souldiers too by presuming sometimes to elect Emperours without the Senate yet these adoptions and elections were not held valid unlesse the Senate approved and confirmed them who usually elected all their Emperors as of right according to that of the Panegyrist Imperaturum omnibus ex omnibus elegi debere Plinius Panegyr Trajano dictus and Jacobus Valdesius c. 18. This appeares by the election and confirmation of most Emperors from Octavins to Leo the first and more particularly by the Senates and Peoples election and confirmation of Nerva Pârtinax Severus Gordianus Maximius Pâpienus Clodius Bâlbinus Philip Decius Treboâianus Galienus Claudius the second Taâitus Probus Iovinianus Aurelius and others This right of the Senate was so cleare that after the death of Aurelianââ the Army sent word to the Senate that as reason was they should chuse and name an Emperor and that they would obey hââ After six months space during which time the Empire was governed by the Senate the Senate made choice of Tacitus who earnestly râfused the same as first but in the ând accepted thereof to the great joy of the Senate and Roman people After whose decâase Prâbus being chosen Emperor by the Legions and Army he presently wrote a letter to the Senate eâousing himselfe for having accepted the Empire without their knowledge anâ confirmation whereupon the Senate confirmed his election with many blessings gave him âhe name of Augustus Father of the Countrey made him High Priâst and gavâ him Tribunall Power and Authority Secondly This is manifest by the confessions and Actions of the best Roman Emperours Volateranus writes of Trajan the best heathen Emperor that Rome enjoyed that he used to call the Senate Father but himselfe their Minister or Servant of their labour And that standing he did reverence to the Consuls sitting quia SE ILLIS INFERIOREM EX LEGIBUS esse REPERIRET because he found by the Lawes he was inferior to them Whence Dion Niciphorus and Speed record of him that when he invested any Praetor or Commander in giving him the
moving sedition against the Roman State was beheaded with an axe at Antioch without any legall triall to prevent further seditions which never befell any King before that time writes Alexander ab Alexandro And Agrippa not long after put Bogus King of the Mores to death for siding with Antonius Of later times I read that Ludovicus Pius the Emperour taking Bernard his Nephew King of Itâly prisoner for rebelling and denying his superiority over him carried him into France to determine what should be done with him according to Iustice for this his offence where though a King hee was condemned to death and executed as some or at least cast into prison and had his eyes put out as others write So Charles of France taking Conradine King of Sicily prisoner publikely arraigned and condemned him of high Treason and cut off his head Anno 1208. Yea our owne King Iohn being a Feudatary to the King of France was by Philip the French king in a full Parliament there during his absence in England arraigned condemned to dâath and deposed from his Crown by the sentence of his Peeres for murthering his Nephew Arthur then a Subiect of France with his owne hands So Iohn Bailiol king of Scotland renouncing his homage for that Crowne to king Edward the first was for this offence compelled to resigne his Crown with all his right to the kingdome of Scotland to King Edward the first and sent Prisoner to the Tower of London and Mary Queene of Scots within many mens memories after long debate in Parliament was condemned and beheaded at Fothringham Castle Febr. 8. An. 1587. for laying claime to the Crowne of England and other particulars mentioned in our Historians And thus much for the Roman Grecian German Emperours kings and kingdomes I shall now give you a brieâe Survey of what Greeke Authors write concerning Kings and Kingdoms and of the power the kinds of ancient Kings and Kingdomes in Greece and other places That great Father of Learning and policie Aristotle Tutor to the greatest Emperour Alexander the Great whose Authority is irrefragable in our Schooles resolves That true Kingdoms were erected at first and conferred on the worthiest men by the free voluntary joynt consent of the people and founded confirmed by the customes and Lawes of each country which Polibius also affirmes That there are 4 severall sorts of Kings some of greater some of lesser Authority and continuance then others some elective some successive some during âife some Annuall all of them receiving their distinct jurisdictions Formes Limitations and different Royalties from the peoples primitive or subsequent institutions and consents For all men being equall by the Law of nature can have no dominion nor Superiority one over another but by their own voluntary consents That the Lawes not the Kings Princes or Magistrates be they one or more or never so good ought to be the sole Lords or Rulers of the Common-wealth and that Princes and Governours ought to governe by the Lawes who cannot command what the Lawes doe not command That those who command that the Law should rule command that God and the Lawes should rule but he that commands a man to be a Prince he commands that both a man and beast should be Princes for covetousnesse and the lust of the minde is a certaine beast which perverts both Magistrates and the very best men but the Law is a constant and quiet Minde and Reason voyd of all motions of lusts and desires That the power of the greatest things and greatest power ought DE IVRE of right to be in all the people because their wisdomes resolutions and revenues considered altogether are greater and more considerable then those of a few wise or honest men plased in the highest offices of Magistracie who are but a small particle of the State in respect of all the people That the people ought to be of more power then the King or greatest Magistrates to prevent their Tyranny and Oppression and that a King ought to governe by his Lawes and not to doe any thing against them according to his lust wherefore he ought to have so much power and force wherewith he may protect the authority of the Lawes yea he must necessarily have forces and power yet so much onely as thereby he may be able to curbe every particular man or many also yet not so great power but that a populo auâem universo idem REX ILLE IPSE COERCERI POTEST the very King himselfe may yet BE CVRBED by all the people such Guards verily the Ancients gave to their Kings when they would set any Tyrant or Governour over the City And when Dionysius required Guards a certaine Syracusan perswaded them to curbe such Guardâ to which Polybius also suffragates According to these Rules of Aristotle I read in Dionysius Halicarnassaeus and Polybius that in the Lacedemonian Common-wealth the Kings had not the chiefe Dominion so as they might doe what they pleased sed summa totius Reipub. administratio penes Senatum erat but the chiefe Government of the whole Commonweale was in the Senate from whence the Romanes tooke their paâterne Alexander ab Alexandro Boemus and Xenophon write That the Lacedemonians sometimes elected a King out of the Family of the Heracliâââ or of Agis but more often two joynt Kings of equall Authority out of the stock of Proclus and Aemisthenes who yet had not the chiefe Command as Kings Quiajuris omâis publici potestas penes Senatum erat because the power of all publike law or rule was in the Senate the better to keep their Kings from attempting and usurping a Tyranny they being Kings rather in name then Dominion and like the Achaean two Annuall Praetors whence Aristotle makes them the lowest ranke of Kings Iohn Bodin informes us That in the Lacedemonian Aristocracie the Soveraignty remained in the State wherein were two Kings without any Soveraignty at all being indeed nothing else but Captains and Generals for the managing of their Warres and for that cause were by the other Magistrates of the State sometimes for their faults condemned to pay their fine as was Agesilaus and sometimes to death also as was Agis and Pausanias Agis the last of the Lacedemonean kings as Plutarch records being apprehended and condemned by the Ephori without an Indictment and then hanged in a halter Finally Aristotle himself and Xenophon informe us that the Kingdom of the Lacedemonians flourished very long yea longer then any other forme of Government because their Kings power was but small and their Kings never desired greater things then the Lawes would beare by which they had received their Kingdome in the beginning for in the beginning that Kingdome was divided between two joynt Kings After which Theopompus left it more moderated to his successours and constituted the Magistracie of the Ephori who had power even to depose and execute their kings if they offended and rose not up out of their seates unto them to retain that
moderation By which meanes he verily weakned the power of the Kingdome but yet certainely setled it more lasting and stable Whence Theopompus gave this answer to his complaining and upbraiding wife whether he was not ashamed to leave the Kingdome lesse to his Children then he had received it from his Father No truly saith he for by this means I leave it more stable and lasting A Speech well worthy the consideration of the very greatest hereditary kings These Lacedemonian kings whose honours writes Xenophon were not much better then those of private men Etenim neque Regibus animos addere Tyrannicos voluit Lâcurgus neque civibus eorum potestatem invisam reddere tooke an Oath every month to governe the Kingdome according to the Lawes enacted I finde that the Cumaeans had a Magistrate whom they called Phylactus whose office was to come into the full Senate and hold the Kings hands who stood in judgement before them untill by the Senators decree their reward or punishment was appointed By which it is apparent that the Cumaean Senate was above their kings and did usually arraigne and punish them iudicially if they saw cause as they rose up in Armes against Aristodomus their king who tyrannized over them by Zenocrita her instigation slew him and so recovered their Liberties The ancient Carthaginians had two kings whom they stiled Suffites who were but annuall removed every yeare Yea the Iberians and Parthians had two joynt kings in ancient times the one to judge the other to governe the people In Meroe where they elected their kings by their beauty strength or wealth their Priests had the chiefe power who had so great authority that sometimes like the Pope and his Nuncioes they would send a Messenger and command the king to be put to death and make another in his steed Which custome was after abolished by one of the kings who violently assaulted and slew all the Priests and in Meroe if the king offended after the Priests power was abolished they inflicted no corporall punishment on him but all with ârew themselves from him and avoided his company till he was killed with griefe and consumption The Indians will not permit their king to sleep in the day time and if he be drunken at any time if any wâman of whom he hath a guard kill him whiles he is drunkeâ she is so farre from being guilty of Treason that for a reward she shall be married to his Successour much like the ancient publike institution of the Sclavonians recorded by âaxo Grammaticus that the assassinate of evill Kings should succeed them in their kingdomes a things frequently practised in many kingdomes and Empires though very ill enacted in any The Sabaeans confined their Kings to their Palaces and used to stone them if they went forth of their bounds The Mosseriaei whose kings were elective used to punish them when they offended by keeping them fasting a whole dayes space Among some of the Indians if the king dyes having male children of his owne or cosen-gârmans or brothers children they shall not succeed him in the kingdome but his sisters sonne if there be any if not then his next alliance and that ex gentis instituto by the institution of the Nation the reason is because their Priests used to destâure the Queene whose issue is held to be illegitimate In Thracia the people elect a king who is well qualified mercifull grave for his age and one who hath no children For no Father though never so well qualified is admitted to raigne and if he fortune to have issue while he reignes he is deprived and so kept lest the kingdome should become hereditary Yea though the king be never so just yet they will not that he should have the whole power but appoint him 40. Governours left hee alone should judge in capitall causes And if he be convicted of any offence he is punished with death yet not by laying violent hands on him but by publike consent all food is kept from him so as at last he perisheth with famine The Taprobani had this custome that no man who had any children should be chosen king lest he should claime the kingdome as hereditary and make it so The Athenians Ionians Milesians Marchomanni Quadi Persians Sicilians Corinthians Parthians Meroes Gordii Medes Paphii Cathians Aetheopians Sydonians Germans Swedes Danes and other Nations had severall Customes Lawes Rules over-tedious to recite by which they elected and inaugurated their kings of which you may read in Alexander ab Alexandro Strabo Boemus Peter Martyr Purchas and others and different degrees of power and government derived from their kingdomes and people the soveraigne Authority still residing in them to prescribe both Laws and limits to their kings and call them to publike account for their grosse offences and misgovernment The ancient Aethiopians elected the most fanatique Priest for their king whom though they adored and honoured for a God yet Vitam agere STATVTAM LEGIBVS DEBET iuxta patrios mores he ought to live such a life as the Laws appointed him according to the manners of the Country neither ought he to reward or punish any man himselfe though chiefe parâs of Royalty The old German kings had no free nor infinite but are strained and bounded power by the Lawes Diodorus Siculus writes that the first Egyptian Kings lived not like other Monarchs to rule all things according to their wills Nullis obnoxii censuris as obnoxious to no censures but all things not only their publike actions but even the regiment of their daily life were conformed to the rule of the Lawes as hethere manifests in sundry particulars botb in respect of their attendants dispatches devotions recreations moderate spare dyet and the like neither was it lawfull for them to judge nor doe any thing nor punish any man out of petulancy or anger or any other unjust cause contrary to what the established Lawes required concerning every of them Whiles they observed these things customarily it was so farre that they tooke it ill or were offended in minde that on the contrary they thought they lived a most blessed life For other men rashly giuing indulgence to the affections of nature acted many things accompanied with losses and dangers yea some men ofttimes although they foreknew they should sinne did notwithstanding perpetrate evill things being led away with love or hatred or some other perturbation of minde but they imbracing the rule of life approved by the most prudent men resolved not to erre from their duty in the least degree Whiles Kings used this Iustice towards their Subjects they had their Subjects bound unto them in greater benevolence and love then their very kindred For not only the Colledge of Priests but the whole Nation of the Aegyptians and likewise every one of them were not so carefull of their wives and children and private goods as of the safety of their Kings Wherefore they preserved the estate of the Republike intire for
a long time under the mentioned kings spending their life in greatest felicity as long as this constitution of Lawes flourished And when these kings dyed all the Aegyptians generally mourned for them in an extraordinary manner divers wayes made solemne Orations in their praise buried them with great pompe and solemnity and erected Pyramides to their eternall honour all which funerall pompous solemnities many ill kings wanted after their deaths ob plebis refragationem because the people gain-sayed it who together with the Priests and Senates who were ever present with the kings to assist counsell and direct them were superiour to their kings since they could thus decree or deny them these funerall honours which made many of their following kings to addict themselves to just actions too for feare of contumelious handling and sempiternall ignominy after their decease So this Author To which I shall adde Xenophons definition of a Kingdome and Tyranny A kingdome is an Empire over men by their free assents according to the Lawes of the City And a Tyranny is an unlawfull Empire over men against their wills which depends upon the will of the Prince And this observation of Polybius That kings in ancient times did give themselves wholly to doe that which was honest and just and to suppresse the contrary the very beginning of all true kingdomes and the end for which kings were first instituted by the people Whiles they thus demeaned themselves they were subject to no envy because they differed not much from others neither in apparell nor in meat and drinke but observed a conversation of life conformable to other men and lived perpetually like to others But afterwards when those who obtained the principality of succession and the prerogative of their blood had those things already provided which made them able to secure themselves and to support their state following their lusts by reason of their abundance they then thought it belonged to Princes to be better clad then subjects to exceed them in costlinesse and variety of meats and to use venery with whom they pleased Hence envy and offence was begotten and implacable hatred and anger kindled and a kingdome by this meanes changed into a Tyranny Hence men most generous and magnanimous bold spirits unable to beare such affronts and insolences of Princes seditiously conspire against them and the people having got such Captaines to make resistance joyne with them for the foresaid causes that the Princes may be repressed And thus the forme of a Kingdome and Monarchy is utterly taken away by the roots and the beginning of an Aristocracy again laid the people refusing to set any more a King over them yet not daring to commit the Republike ãâã many fearing as yet the iujustice of Superiours and therefore most esteeme equality and liberty So that the Soveraigne power of setling of changing the Kingdome and forme of government resides principally in the people who as hee there largely proves by the Lacedemonian and Roman state ought to enjoy the Supreame authority and to be above their Kings as it seems the Aegyptians did who deposed and expelled Evergetes their King for his cruelty and after him their King Ptolomaeus Auletes setting up Cleopatra his eldest child in his Thrâne and as the Romane Senate did who had power to dispose of the common Treasury and revenue one of the greatest points of Soveraignty to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces to grant Triumphes to dispose of Religion for which cause Tertullian saith that never any God was received in Rome without the decree of the Senate and to receive answer and dismisse the Ambassadours of Kings and Nations which none else did but the Senate whose Soveraigne power was such that Tiberius the Emperour in the beginning of his Reigne called the Senators assembled altogether in the Senate Indulgentissimos DOMINOS his most loving LORDS and moved the Senate to divide the Empire not to commit it all to one man as we read in Tacitus though they were his Subjects and inferiours when divided and severally considered And such Soveraigne power had the Panaetolium or generall assembly of Parliament among the Aetolians who received and answered all Embassadours determined all affaires of warre and peace it being provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be intreated of concerning peace or war but in their Panaetolium or Pelaicon Councell as Livy and Bodin record But to leave these ancient and come neerer our present neighbor Kings and Kingdomes of greatest eminencie and power which may paralell our owne The Kings of France to whom Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi gives precedency before all others and to the Emperour himselfe whiles but elect before his Coronation have in ancient times been inferiour to their Kingdomes Parliaments and subiect to their censures even to deposition if not more though some cry them up for absoluts Monarchs and make them little better then Tyrants now Iohn Bodin a learned French Lawyer and Statesman writes That in ancient times the Kings of the Cities of the Gaules were subject to their States whom Caesar for this cause oftentimes calleth Reguli little Kings being themselves subjects and justifiable to the Nobility who had all the Soveraignty causing them even to be put to death if they had so deserved And that is it for which Amphiorix the Captaine Generall whom they called the King of the Lingeois said Our commands are such as that the people hath no lesse power over us then we over the people Wherein he shewed evidently that he was no soveraigne Prince howbeit that it was not possible for him to have equall power with the people as we have before shewed Wherefore these sort of Princes if they polluted with wickednesse and villany cannot be chastised by the Authority and severity of the Magistrate but shall abuse their wealth and power unto the hurt hurt and destruction of good men IT ALWAYES HATH AND SHALL BE LAWFVLL not for strangers onely but even for the subjects themselvâs also to take them out of the way But if the Prince be an absolute Soveraigne as are the true Monarchs of France c. where the Kings themselves have the soveraignty without all doubt or question not divided with their subjects in this case it is not lawfull for any one of their subjects in particular or all of them in generall to attempt any thing either by way of fact or justice against the honour life or dignity of the Soveraigne albeit hee had committed all the wickednesse impiety and cruelty that could be spoken so Bodin By whose words it is cleare that the ancient kings of France weâe inferiour in Jurisdiction to their whole kingdomes and Parliaments yea censurable by them to deposition or death Yet that their kings of late are growne absolute Monarchs above their kingdomes Nobles Parliaments and so not responsible to or punishable by them for the grossest misdemeanours But if this their absolute Monarchy be onely an
people in the due subjection To thâs the Pope answered and wrote back to Pipin that he was best worthy and most profitable for the Realme to be admitted for King that ruled well the Commonalty by justice and prudence and the enemies thereof defended and subdued by his policie and manhood Aventine relates his answer more largely in these words I finde saith Zachary in the Story of Divine Scripture that the people fell away from their wretchlesse and lascivious king that despised the counsell of the wise men of the Realme and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himselfe allowing their doings All Power and Rule belongs to God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes And Rulers are therefore chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chiefe Ruler in all thingâ and not do what they lifeâ He is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the Prescript and Line of Gods Law all that he hath as power glory riches favour and dignitie HE RECEIVETH OF THE PEOPLE and the people MAY WHEN THE CAVSE REQVIRETH FORSAKE THEIR KING It is therefore LAVFVLL for the Franks and Germanes refusing this unkindly Monster Childericke to chuse some such as shall be able in warre and peace by his wisdome to protect and keep in safetie their Wives Children Parents Goods and Lives Which answer of the Pope recited and approved in our owne King Edward the Confessors Lawes and Childerickes deposition likewise Chap. 17. being declared to the Lords Barons and Commons of the Realme whom this Pope likewise wholly absolved from their allegiance to Childericke soone after they of one assent and minde proceeded and deposed and put downe their King and Governour Childericke being a Sott a foole abeast and one unfit to governe and closed him in a Monastery after he had reigned ten yeares in the Kings room by name onely which done they unanimously elected and crowned Pipin for their King By meanes whereof the Royall Line of Moroveus after 17 discents ended and the Crown was translated to Pipins blood Which act in point of policie is determined lawfull by Polybius who Writes That the reason why some Kingdomes became hereditary was onely this because their first Kings being vertuous and worthy men they were perswaded their Children would prove like them but if at any time they degenerat and prove otherwise and the posteritie of the first Kings displease the subjects they thenceforth make the Kingdome elective chusing Kings not according to their strength of body and mindes attempting great things but according to the difference of their will and reason manifested by their actions And by Aristotle who informes us That in Kingdomes confirmed in succession of blood this is to be numbred among the causes of their ruine that the Kingdomes descend to many contemptible and slothfull persons who although they obtaine no tyrannicall but Royall dignitie yet they live lustfully and proudly and so the Kingdome easily falls to ground and becomes a tyrannie the people being unwilling that such should rule over them and so either wholly alter the forme of government or make choice of a fitter King for the necessary preservation of the State yea this election in poiât of Policie and Divinity too is justified and proved lawfull by Buchanan in his Book de Iure Regni apud Scotos by Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3 5. by Pope Zachary in his forecited Epistle by King Edward the Confessor in his Laws c. 17. by a generall Councell of all the Peers and Prelates of France Convocato enim Principum et Senatorum Concilio de COMMVNI SENSV ET VOLVNTATE OMNIVN Childericum solo nomine Regem à regni fastigio deponunt c. ac OMNIBVS GAVDENâIBVS ET VOLENTIBVS Pipinum super Francos REGNARE FACIVNT writes Antoninus and in a word our Bishop Bilson himselfe an Anti-Puritane and great Royalist affirmes That if the King be a naturall foole distracted and altogether unable to governe as Childericke was any Realme by publicke consent and advice may choose another to govern them of which more before Pipin deceasing Charlemain and Charles the great his sons reigned joyntly over the Frenchmen by their joyous admittance Having now two Kings instead of one Lewes sirnamed the godly sonne of Charles the great a pious yet unfortunate Prince by meanes of his sonne Lothair was first imprisoned and then by a Councell and Parliament held at Compaygne by authority of the spirituall and temporall Lords and of that Parliament discharged of all rule and dominion as well of the Empire as of the Realme of France after that shorne a Monke and thrust into the Monastery of Saint Marke where he was strictly guarded and when some of the Nobles and people afterwards desired Lothair to release and restore him to his former dignity he answered them That the deposing of him was done by the whole Authority of the Land wherefore if he should be againe restored it must be by the same Authority and not by him onely After which by the Lords assents hee was restored Lewes and Charles after Lewes Balbus their fathers death were joynt Kings of France and being very young by a Parliament held at Meaux Lewes the Emperour their Vncle was declared to be more apt to rule the Kingdome of France then these Infants or Barnard their Guardian and these Children held by some illegitimate Whereupon by the greater number of voyces an Ambassadour was sent to the Emperour to come and take upon him the Rule of middle France which he comming to doe his Nephewes friends compounded with him and then caused these Infants to be câowned and proclaimed Kings Charles the simple at his Fathers death Anno 895. being too yong to take upon him the charge of the Realme the Lords of France put him under good and convenient guiding and of assent they chose Eudo a man of great fame and worth to be King of the Land for the terme of his life and to guide the Land till Charles should come to his lawfull age whom they put under Eudo his tuition making him King in his stead who was crowned of Walter then Archbishop of Senys After which when Eudo knew he should dye he called before him the Lords and Nobles of France charging them by solemne Oath that after his death they should immediately crowne Charles for their King whom he had brought up with diligence in learning and all Princely vertues being then of age to governe Charles comming to the Crowne the Danes miserably wasted âis Kingdomes Whereupon his Nobles and people assembled themselves in sundry companies and wânt to the King shewing their misery and blaming his fearfulnesse and negligence that he no more for him resisted the Danes cruelty Whereupon he out of feare belike lest they should chuse another King to protect them compounded with Rollo chiefe Commander of the Danes giving him all Normandy
their Writers call the Gothish Kings who as Michaâl Ritius de Regibus Hispaniae L. 1 2. Iohannis Marââna de rebus Hispaniae L. 2 3. the Generall History of Spain and othes affirme were elected by and had their authority from the people You may reade their livââ and successions at large in these Authors and finde some of them dis-inherited and deposed by their subjects others of them in ward during their minorities to such as the State appointed others murdered but all of them subject to the Lawes of their Realms as it is evident by the expresse ancient Law of the Wisigoths having this Title Quod tam Regia potestas quam populorum universitas Legum reverentiae sit subjecta by other lawes thereto annexed by Iohannis Mariana De Rege Regis institutione L. 1 c. 9. Those whom they properly call Kings of Spain had their royall authority derived to them conferred on them by the people upon this occasion Spain being a Province subject to the Roman Empire was spoyled over-runne and possessed by the barbarous Moors for many years in which time the Spanyards oft solicited the Roman Emperours for ayde to expell the Moors but could gain none Whereupon to free themselves and their Countrey from slavery they chose one Pelagius for their Captain by whose valour they conquered the Moors and thereupon by unanimous consent Elected and Crowned Pelagius King of Oviedo whom the Spanish Writers mention as the first King of Spain And this their deserâion by the Emperours the Spanish Writers generally hold and g Iacobus Valdesius proves it largely to be a sufficient lawfull ground for the Spanyards even by the generalâ law of Nations to cast off their subjection to the Roman Empire and to elect a King erect a Kingdom of their own exempt from all subjection to the Emperor since they purchased their own libertie and Countrey from the Gothes by conquest of themselves alone without any aide or assistance from the Roman Emperours to whom for this reason they hold themselves and their Kingdom no wayes subject yet for all this they deem their Kings inferiour to their whole Kingdoms and censurable yea deposable by them as is cleer by the forecited passage of the Bishop of Burgen Ambassadour to the King of Spain in the Councell of Basill and by Iohannis Mariana the Jesuites Book de Rege Regis Institutione dedicated to Philip the third King of Spain printed at Madrit in Spain by this Kings own speciall priviledge Dated at Madrit Ianuary 25. 1599. and after this reprinted at Mentz in Germany Anno 1605. Cum privilegio sacrae Caesariae Majestatis to wit of the Emperour Radulph the second permissâ Superiorum who certainly would not thus specially approve authorize this Book for the Presse had it maintained any Positions contrary to the Laws or derogatory to the Prerogative Royall of the Crownes and Kingdoms of Spain though other States cannot so well digest it In this very Book the Authour who hath likewise written a large History of the affaires and Kings of Spain professedly maintains in a speciall Chapter wherein he debates this Question Whether the power of the Republike or King be greater That the whole Kingdom State and People in every lawfull Kingdom and in Spain it selfe are of greater power and authority then the King His reasons which I have for brevity digested into number in his own words are these First bâcause all Royall Power that is lawfull hath its originall from the People by whose grant the first Kings in every Republike were placed in their Royall Authoritie which they circumscribed with certain laws and sanctions lest it should too much exalt it selfe to the distruction of the Subjects and degenerate into a Tyrannie This appears in the Laceâaemonianâ long since who committed onely the care of Warre and procuration of holy things to the King as Aristotle Writes Also by a later example of the Aragonians in Spain who being incited with an earnest endeavour of defending their libertâe and not ignorant how the Rights of Libertie are much diminished from smail beginnings created a middle Magistrate like the Tribunall power commonly called at this time Aragoniae Iustitia the Iustice of Aragon who armed with the lawes authoritie and endeavours of the people hath hitherto held the Royall Power included within certain bounds and it was specially given to the Nobles that there might be no collusion if at any time having communicated their counsell among themselves they should keep assemblies without the Kings privity to defend their Lawes and Liberties In these Nations and those who are like them no man will doubt but that the authoritie of the Republike is greater then the Kings Secondly because in other Provinces where the people have lesser and the Kings more power and all grant the King to be the Rector and supream Head of the Commonwealth and to have supream authoritie in managing things in times of warre or peace yet there the whole Commonwealth and those who represent it being chosen out of all Estates and meeting together in one place or Parliament are of greater power to command and deny than the King which is proved by experience in Spain where the King can impose no Taxes nor enact no Laws if the people dissent or approve them not Yea let the King use art propound rewards to the Citizens sometimes speak by threats to draw others to consent to him solicite with words hopes and promises which whether it may be well done we dispute not yet if they shall resist their judgement shall be preferred and ratified before the Kings will Thirdly because when the King dies without Issue or Heir the Kingdom and people not the Prince deceased oâght to chuse the succeding King out of another âamâly Fourthly because if the King vexe the Republike with his evill manners and degenerate into an open tyranâââ the same Commonwealth may restrain him yea deprive him of the Principalitie and of hiâ life to if need be which it could not do unlesse ât were of greater Power then the King Fiftly because it is not likely that the whole Kingdom and Commonâweal would ever strip themselves of all Power and Authority and transfer it to another without exception without counsell and reason when they had no necessitie to do it that so the Prince subject to corruption and wickednesse might have greater Power then they all and the Issuâ be more excellent then the Father the River than the Spring the Creature than the Creator of it And although perchance it be in the pleasure of the Commonweal to take away the pleanary Power from it self and give it to the Prince yet the Commonwealth should do unwisely to give it and the Prince rasââly to receive it by which the subjects of Free men should bâcome Slaves and the Principalitie given for their safâtie should degenerate into a Tyrannie which then onely is Regall if it contain it self within the bounds of modesty and
father was the cause of his râjâection being then also very young whereby it appears that the right of succession was not in those dayes practised in Spain Sillo his brother-in-Law succeeded him after whose death by generall consent the kingdom was given to Alphonsâ Ramir the tenth king of Oviedo did that which all other Princes abhor for he received his son to be companion with him in his kingdom and caused his brother Garcia to reigâ with him so as there were now two kings and Courts in Oviedo both agreeing well together Anno 894. Froila dying without issue because his children were too young to reign the Nobles conferred the kingdom on Alphonso the fourth who after five years turned Monke Ramir the third twentieth king of Leon abandoning himself to a voluptuous life contemned all good counsell so as the Earls and Noblemen of Gallicia seeing his folly and discontented with his vices scorned him and would no more acknowledge him to be their king electing Bermund for their Soveraigne and intituled him king of Gallicia which title he enjoyed ten years About which time the Moors in Spain which had one king reigning at Cordova after the death of king Mahomet made so many petty kings as there was scarce any good town in Spain but had a particular King which made strict alliances among themselves for the preservation of their estates Anno 1071 Garcia king in Gallicia growing a tyrant spoiled and ill intreated his Subjects governing himself after the appetite or a base woman who put the Nobilitie and Gentry in favour or disgrace with the king as she pleased so as in the end growing insupportable certain Knights slew her in the kings presence His brother Sancho taking advantage of the peoples harted entred his Realm with a great Army who thereupon being deserted generally by his people sled to the Moors for ayd and fell to spoil his own Countrey after which he was defeated taken prisoner and so kept in the Castle of Lune with a good Guard till his death I read in Iohn Mariana that in the Councill of Florence under Pope Victor the second Anno 1055. Hildebrand a Cardinall Deacon Embassadour to Henry the second Emperour of Germany complained in the Councill against Ferdinaâd king of Spain in the Emperors Name That against the Custom of his Ancestors and prescript of Laws he did with incredible aârogancy and levity hold himself exempt from the power of the Roman Empire which iniury himselfe could gladly suffer if there were no other losse but of his own honour But since the estate of Chrâstendom could not well subsist and the Popâs Authority would likewise be impaired unlesse all Christian kingdoms were united and knit to gether under one temporall head the Emperour whom they should obey they ought to suppresse the springing temerity in the Wombe lest by their neglect spreading it self into other Provinces animated with the sweet and oft-times deceitfull name of libertie the sacred Majestie of the Empire and Popedom should be reduced to an empty title wherefore he desired them to interdict all Spain and excommuniate the King which if they did he would be assistant to the Churches honour and Republikâs safety then indangered Bât if they refused it out of fear he would not be wanting to the honour of the Empire would certainly look to himself in private The Pope after some deliberation approved this motion as just thereupon sends Legaâs to Ferdinand in his own and the Councils name to satisfie the Emperors demands fourthwirth under pain of present excommunicaâion The King doubtfull and fearfull whether to obey or not summons a generall Assembly of the Estates of the Realme The Clergy and religious sort of men perswaded submission for fear of the Popes excommunication the fearfuller sort concurring with them by reason of the Emperours power and their own weâknesse and destraction and the Kings desires of peace inclined most to their opinion But âome heroick spirits thought that a most grievous yoke should thereby be laid on the liberty of Spain Which being once admitted on their âecks they should hardly shake off again that it was better to die fighting then that the Republike should be involved in so great a mischief and indignitie Rodoricus Diacius a noble Spanyards opinion then absent from the assembly being required by the king and it answered That this was no matter of Counsell that what was gotten with Arms was to be defended with Arms that it seemed most unjust that the fruit of others valour should return to those who in their lost condition had not communicated in the labour and danger which recovered it a that it was better to die valiantly than to lose the liberty gained by their Ancestors to become a mocking-stock to a barbarous and cruell nation who contemned all men bus themselves whose ears were proud whose speeches contumelious whose accesse difficult riotings new cruelty inhumane Shall we who have yet hardly escaped the servitude of Moors undergo anew bondage prepared from the Christians They will deride both us and ours Doth the whole world as farre as Christianity extends it selfe obey the German Emperours Shall all the grace power honour riches gained by ours and our Ancessors blood give place to the Germans Shall they leave dangers repulses iudgemen want to us Shall Germany again lay on us the yoke of the Roman Empire which our Ancestors have shaken off Shall we be a vulgar people without grace without Empire without authority obnoxious to those to whom if we had vigorous mindes if we were men we might be a terrour But it is difficult to resist the Emperous endeavours not to obey the Roman Pontifs commands verily it a basnesse of spirits for an uncertain fear of war to involve the Commonwealth in most certain dangers many things are effected by triall which seemed difficult to slothfull men I know not what stupidity hath seized on many whom neither glory moves nor the infamey of the wretchednesse thinking it great liberty enough if they be freed from scourges I suppose the Popes ears will not be so averse to our affairs that he will not be moved with our most just prayers and the equity of the cause Let some now be sent who may boldly defend the cause of our liberty before him and teach him that the Germans demand unjust things Mine opinion is that the liberty gained by our Ancestors it to be defended with arms against the attempts of all men and with this my sword I will maintain THAT THEY ARE MOST WICKED TRAITORS TO THEIR COVNTREY who out of a simulation of a fond Religion or shew of preposterous caution shall give contrary advice neither shall resolve that servitude is to be repudiated with greater care by us then domination is affected by them So farre forth as every one shall addict himself to the liberty of his Counârey so far shall I be a friend unto him or a deadly enemy This opinion of Roderic prevailed in
the long was elected by the Estates of Navarre to be their king in right of his wife but it was upon conditions drawn in writing which they tendered to him and the Queen to subscribe and sweare to before the solemnities of their Coronation in the Estates assembled at Pampelone which they yeelded willingly unto whereof the principall Articles were these 1. First to the Estates to maintain and keep the Rights Lawes Customes Liberties and priviledges of the Realme both written and not written whereof they were in possession to them and their successours for ever and not to diminish but rather augment them 2. That they should disannull all that had been done to the preiudice thereof by the kings their Predecessors and by their Ministers without delay notwithstanding any Let. 3. That for the tearme of 12. yeares to come they should not coyne any money but such as was then currant within the Realme and that during their lives they should not coyne above one sort of money and that they should distribute part of the revenues profits and commodities of the Realme unto the Subiects 4. That they should not receive into their service above foure strangers but should imploy them of the Countrey 5. That the Forts and Garrison of the Realme should be given unto Gentlemen borne and dwelling in the Countrey and not to any stranger who should do homage to the Queen and promise for to hold them for her and for the lawfull Heire of the Countrey 6. That they should not exchange nor engage the Realme for any other Estate whatsoever 7. That they should not sell nor engage any of the Revenues of the Crowne neither should make any Law nor Statute against the Realme nor against them that should lawfully succeed therein 8. That to the first sonne which God should give them comming to the age of twenty yeares they should leave the kingdome free and without factions upon condition that the Estates should pay unto them for their expences an hundred thousand Sanchets or other French money equivalent 9. That if God gave them no children in that case they should leave the Realme after them free with the Forts in the hands of the Estates to invest them to whom of right it should belong 10. That if they infringe these Articles or any part of them the Subiects should be quit of their Oath of subiection which they ought them These Articles being promised and sworne by the king and Queen they were solemnly crowned and the Deputies of the Estates Noblemen and Officers of the Crown took their obedience to them Vpon this agreement all the Castles and places of strength in Navarre were put into the hands of the Estates who committed them unto the custody of faithfull knights in whose keeping they continued a Catalogue of which Castles with the names of the knights that guarded them by the Estates appointment in the yeare 1335. you may read at large in the Generall History of Spaine Before this Anno 1328. the Estates of Navarre assembled at Puentala Reyna to resolve without any respect TO WHOM THE REALM OF NAVARRE BELONGED whether to Edward king of England or to Iane Countesse of Eureux The Estates being adjourned to Pampelone the chief Town of the Realme their opinions were divers many holding that king Edward should have the Realm as Granchilde born of the daughter to Queen Iane daughter to King Henry rather then the Countesse of Eureux in regard of the Sex others with more reason held for the Countesse who was in the same degree but daughter to a Son and Heir to Queen Iane. These prevalled drawing the rest to their opinion whereupon the Countesse was declared true and lawfull Queen of Navarre the Realm having been vacant above four Moneths And untill that she and Count Philip her husband should come and take possession of the Realm they declared the Regent and Viceroy Don Iohn Corberan of Leet Standard bearer of the Realm and Iohn Martines of Medrado Lo here a Parliament of the Estates of Navarre summoned by themselves without a King determining the Right of succession to the Crown appointing a Vicegerent and prescribing such an Oath and Articles to their king as you heard before Anno 1331. king Philip of Navarre to administer justice erected a new Court of Parliament in Navarre which was called New to distinguish it from the old HE AND THE THREE ESTATES of the Realm NAMING MEN WORTHY OF THAT CHARGE Queen Iane and Philip deceasing their son Charles the second surnamed the Bad for his crueltie and ill manners was called by the three Estates of Navarre to Pampelone and there crowned in their Assembly after the manner of his Ancestors swearing to observe the Lawes and Liberties of the Country Aâter which a far stricter Oath was administred to Charles the 3 An. 1390. Anno. 1325. In a generall assembly of all the Estates of Arragon Don Pedro son to the Infant Don Alphonso was sworn presumptive Heir and Successor to the Crown after the decease of his Grandfather and Father the which was there decreed and practised for that Don Pedro Earl of Ribagorca did maintain that if his brother Don Alphonso should die before their Father the Realm did belong to him by right of propriety being the third brother rather then to his Nephew the son of the second brother In this Assembly the Articles of the generall priviledges were confirmed and it was ordained for a Law That no Freeman should be put to the Racke and that confiscations should not be allowed but in Cases of Coyning and High Treason Anno 1328. Alphonso King of Castile treacherously murthering Don Iohn the blinde his Kinsman in his own Court when he had invited him to dinner on all Saints day and then condemning him for a Traitor confiscating his lands a fact unseemly for a King who should be the mirrour of Iustice Hereupon Don Iohn Manuell stood upon his Guard fortified his Castles revolted from the King for this his Treachery allyed himself with the Kings of Arragon and Granado overran the Countries of Câstile from Almanca unto Pâgnafield the Prior of Saint Iohns Don Fernand Rodrigues hereupon caused the Cities of Toro Zamora and Vailledolit to rebell and shut their gaâes against the King and many others likewise reâolted from him At last he was forced to call an Assembly of the Estates who gave him Subsidies to ayde him in his wars against the Moors and to conclude a peace with Don Manuel and his other discontented Subjects whom he afterwards spoiling of their lawfull inheritances and pursuing them in their honours and lives by Tyrannous crueltie extending his outragious disdain even to women of his own blood he thereby so estranged most of his Princes and Nobles from him that they revolted from him and jâyned with Mahumet king of Granado and the Moors in a warre against him which lasted three or four yeers putting him to infinite troublâ exations and expences enforcing him to make a
gave them only a revocable power which the premised Histories experimentally evidence such likewise were the Kings of the Vandales removable at the peoples pleasure as Procopius writes such the Kings of the Heruli Quadi Iazyges Lombardes Burgundians Moldavians Africans the l Moores in Spaine the two annuall Kings of Carthage the antient Germane Kings the Kings of Sparta and most other Kings of Greece as Historians and Authors of best credite relate Secondly for the Kings of Arragon and originall constitution of the Kingdom I find this memorable passage in Hieronymus Blanca his Rerum Arragonenfium Commentarius pag. 586. 587. 590. 72â 724. in the third Tom. of Ioannis Pistorius his Hispaniae illustratae Sancho the fourth King of Arragon dying without issue the Estates and people advising together what course they should take for their security and future good administration of the Common-weale about the year of our Lord 842. elected twelve principall men to whom they committed the care and government of the Republike during the Inter-regnum These because they were very ancient men were called Elders from whence those who by birth are stiled Rici-men drew their originall And this manner of governing the Common-wealth continued long But the great incursions of the Arabians pressing them they imagined it would not continue firme and stable Yet notwithstanding taken with the sweetnesse of Liberty they feared to subject themselves to the Empire of one man because verily they beleeved that servitude would proceed from thence Therefore having considered and rightly pondered all things and reasons they made this the result of all their Counsels that they should consult with Pope Adrian the second and the Lombards what course they should take by their advise which should be most meet for the perpetuating of the Empire to whom as reports goe they returned this answer That preordaining certaine Rights and Lawes retified with the previous religion of a cautionary oath they should set up one King over them but yet should reject a forraign Dominion and that they should take heed that he whom they adopted to be King should be neither of the superiours nor inferiours left if superiour he should oppresse inferiours or lest if inferiour hee should be derided by superiours To which counsell and sentence they submitting founded that ancient Suprarbian Court For according to the answer given all decreed That they ought to elect one man excelling in vertue for their King But yet lest the pleasures of Kings like as in other Princes should likewise even among us become Lawes they first of all enacted some Lawes by which they might heale this inconvenience These Lawes they afterward called the Suprarbian Court which we should largely prosecute but through the injury of time the knowledge of them is buried and some fragments of them only are extant observed by Prince Charles himselfe and some other Writers which we shall verily remember because they are as the first elements of our Republike and containe in them the institution of the Magistrate of the Iustice of Arragon which is the chiefe thing of our institution therefore in the beginning of that Court it was provided that the King which should be since the Kingdom lately taken from the Moores was freely and voluntarily conferred on him should be bound both by the Religion of an Oath as likewise by the force and power of Lawes to observe the Lawes and Liberties of the Kingdom Now the Lawes were these Governe thou the Kingdome in peace and righteousnesse and give us better Courts of justice The things which shall bee gained from the Moores let them be devided not only between the Rich-men but likewise between the souldiers and infantry but let a stranger receive nothing from thence Let it bee unlawfull or a wicked act for the King to enact Lawes unlesse it be by the advice of his Subjects first given Let the King beware that he begin no Warre that he enter into no Peace conclude no Tâuce or handle any other thing of great moment without the concurring assent of the Elders Now lest that our Lawes or Liberties should suffer any detriment Let there be a certain middle Iudge at hand to whom it may be lawfull to appeal from the King if he shall wrong any one and who may repell injuries if peradventure he shall offer any to the Common-weale With these Lawes therefore and sanctions those our Ancestors confirmed the enterprise of new moulding and reforming the Common-wealth But verily this was the chiefest garison for to retaine their liberty whereby they ordained the Presidentship of a middle Iudge placing the power in such sort in the King that the temperating of it should be in the middle Iudge out of which things the moderate and musicall state of the Common-weale which we enjoy is moulded and made up For from the very beginning of things even to these later times wee see by force of this intermediate Magistrate and by the goodnesse and clemency of most peaceable Kings that both our pristine liberty and ancient Priviledge hath been alwayes retained and due loyalty and reverence to the Kings Majesty observed Neither hath the Kingdome onely emplored the help of this Magistrate against Kings but the Kings themselves oft-times against the Kingdome by which meanes many intestine evils have been appeased without any tumult which unlesse they had been civilly suppressed seemed verily to have been likely to have broken out to the common destruction of all men so as we may rightly affirm that in this alone the summe of preserving civill concord both to Kings and the Kingdome hath consisted This Magistrate was at first called THE IUSTICE MAIOR afterwards assuming the name of the Kingdome it selfe it was called THE IUSTICE OF ARAGON By these formentioned prescribed Lawes the will of him who desired to be King of Aragon was wholy to bee directed and formed and unlesse he would first suffer his faith to bee obliged in most strick bonds for keeping of them any future soliciting was to be preposterous Having therefore laid the foundations of their Countreys liberty all of them began to dispute among themselves about electing a King to which end they all assembled together at Arahvest to chuse a King where they were suddenly besieged by the Arabians which Iunicus Arista King of the Pompelonians hearing of came with an Army and rescued them whereupon they elected him for their King with unanimous consent and calling him unto them shewed him the Lawes they had pre-established onâ whereof concerning the middle Magistrate seemed most hard unto him But having more deligently considered the matter and that they voluntarily offered him the Kingdome gained from the enemies Hee not only ratified the Lawes themselves but likewise added this new Law or priviledge to them That if the Kingdome should happen hereafter to bee oppressed by him against the LAWES Iustice or Liberties the Kingdome it selfe should have free liberty to elect another King whether a Christian or an Infidell which
their deposition and banishment of Prince Borzinogius because he become a Christian and renounced their Pagan Religion though they afterwards twice restored him Of Boleslaus Rufus ãâã Borzinogius the 2. thrice deposed banished by the Nobles and people or âobeislaus and other Princes Wladislaus first King of Bohemia in his old age by the assent of the Estates associated his sonne Fredârick Anno 1173 with him in the Regality Henry King of Bohemia using the Councell of the Germans rather then the Bohemians and looking more after his owne private gaine then the Kingdomes was deposed in a generall Assembly âf the Estates Anno 1310. and the sonne of the Emperour Henry the 7 th chosen King upon this condition if he would marry the youngest daughter of King Wenceslaus King Wenceslaus the drunken for his drunkennesse neglâgence and cruelty was twice imprisoned and severely handled by his Nobles and upon promise of amendment restored to his liberty and dignity in his and Sigismond his successors raigns Zizca and the Taborites in defence of their Religion against the Popish party who most unjustly against their promise and safe conduct caused Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prague to be put to death waged great warres and obtained many victories against the King and Emperour and gained free liberty of professing their religion publickely much against the Popes good will which liberty they have ever since maintained by the sword both against the Popish Emperours and Kings by meanes of which civill wars the kingdome suffered some Interregnums During the Minority of king c Ladislaus Anno 1439. this kingdome was governed by two Presidents appointed by the Estates Anno 1611. the Emperour Rodulph being willing to settle the kingdome of Bohemia on his Brother Matthias in an assembly of the States of Bohemia called for that purpose the Estates thereupon drew many Articles which Matthias was to sweare to before his Coronation with 49. Articles of complaints and grievances for which they craved redresse and the inhabitants of Pragne required the confirmation of 8. Articles which concerned the private Government of their City All which the Emperour and Matthias were constrained to Grant and sweare to before they would admit Matthias to be their King who had nothing in a manner but the Title some of the flowers of the liberty of the Crowne being parted with by his assenting the these Articles Anno 1617. Matthias resigning the Crowne of Bohemia and renouncing his right thereunto recommended Ferdinand Arch-Duke of Austria to them or his successour The States would not admit him king but upon Conditions the which if he should infringe The States should not be bound to yeeld him Obedience Moreover it was added That he should confirm to the States before his Coronation to maintaine all the Priviledges Charters Immunities Municipall Rights Constitutions and Customes of the Realme and people as the Emperour and his predecessors had done by his Oath and Charter in Writing All which assented to he was proclaimed and crowned king Soone after the Arch-bishop of Praguâ causing some of the Protestant Churches to be ruined and those who complained of it to be put in prison and plotting the extirpation of the Protestand Religion through the Iâsuâtes instigation contrary to their Liberties and the Provinciall constitution hereupon the Protestant States of Bohemia assembled at Prague fortified the Towne binding the three Townes of Prague to them by an Oath entred into a solemne League promising to fight against the Common enemies of God the King and Religion and in that cause to live and dye to which end they levyed a great Army banishing the Jâsuites out of Bohemiâ as the Authors of all the miseries which had hapned in that Realme and many other Realmes and States of Christendome and inciting murderes to kill Kings who would not live after their manner and medling with affaires of State and who had drawne the whole Country into the hands of certaine perfidious Catholickes by whose practises the Country was in danger of ruine For which causes they banished them for ever out of the Realme of Bohemia enjoying them to depart within 8. dayes never to returne After this the Protestants hearing that the Emperour and ãâã party raised Forces against them possessed themselves of many Townes and places within the Realme and raised two Armies All the Protestant Princes and States of Germany Morauia and Sâlesia except the Elector of Saxony assisted them with men money or Councell publishing a Declaration to justifie their action being for the Common cause of Religion then endangered The Prince of Oranges and States of the united Provinces promised them assistance of men and money other Protestant Princes and the Protestant States of Lower Austria did the like The Protestant Armies after this had many victorious incounters with the Imperialists and Popish Forces and took many Towns King Ferdinand in the meane time being newly chosen Emperour the States of Bohemia being assembled together at Prague which the Deputies of the incorporated Provinces Anno. 1619. Concluded and protested by Oath never to acknowledge Ferdinaâd for their King who had violated his first Covenants resolving to proceede to a new Election and on the 26. of August Elected Fredericke the Prince Elector Palatine of Rhine to be their King who accepted the dignity was afterward Crowned king accordingly After which the States of Bohemia in sundry Declarations justified their rejection of Ferdinand their Election of Frederick and his Title to be just and lawfull with their preceedent and subsequent warres in defence of Religion Yea Fredericke himselfe by sundry Declarations maintained his own Title and the lawfulnes of these wars which passages and proceedings being yet fresh in memory and at large related by Grimston in his Imperiall History I shall forbear to mention them By this briefe account you may easily discerne the Soveraigne power of the Realm and States of Bohemia over their kings and Princes most of the great Offices of which Realme are hereditary and not disposable by the king but States who Elect their Kings themselves and their greatest Officer too Polanâ For the Kings and Kingdome of Poland Martinus Chromerus in his Polonia lib. 2. De Republica et Magistratibus Poloniae informes us that the Princes and Dukes of Poland before it was advanced unto a Kingdome and the Kings of it ever since it became a Realme were alwaies elected by the chiefest Nobles and States unanimous suffrages That after the Kings of Poland became Christians their power began to be more restrained then it was at first the Clergy being wholly exempt from their royall Iurisdiction That the king cannot judge of the life or fame of a knight unlesse in some speciall cases without it be in the assembly of the Estates with the Senate not yet publickly make Warre or Peace with any nor impose Taxes or Tributes or new Customes nor alienate any of the goods of the Realme nor yet doe or decree any greater thing pertaining to the
obedience to their King deserted Magnus and chose Albert King Magnus seeking to regaine his Realme was defeated in battell and died in exile Queen Margaret taking Albert prisoner and conquering Sweden left it and two Kingdoms more to Ericus her adopted son But the Swedes weary of a forraigne yoke by the helpe of Engelbert denied subjection to him and waged warre so long with him that he was forced to place Swedes in all the Castles by agreement and to receive onely halfe the revenues of the Realme in his absence and at last tired out with the wars deserted both Crowne and Kingdome After this the Swedes elected Charles for their King who after seven yeers reigne perceiving that he grew grievous and displeasing to the States of Sweden taking his owne private goods onely with him and leaving the treasure of the Realm in a safe place left the Kingdome Whereupon they elected Christierne the first the King of Denmarke and Norway for their King against whom they took up armes because he had broken that paction prescribed to him when he tooke the Crowne whereupon Anno 1499. Christierne came with a great power to subdue the Swedes but he was easily conquered repulsed thence twice one after another by the Swedes united forces who elected them a Governour whom they called a Marshall which had power to call generall Assemblies of the States and execute the Kings Office and might have beene elected King upon such conditions as the States propounded which he reâused to submit to King Iohn thinking to subdue the Swedes after Christiernes death was repulsed by them and his Queen taken prisoner His sonne Christierne the second King of Denmarke by the treachery of Gustavus Archbishop of Vpsalis after many encounters upon promise to continue their Laws Liberties and Priviledges inviolably and to remit all offences past by a solemne Oath was elected by the Swedes for their King who swearing these Articles and confirming them by his Charter was upon this admitted into the Towne and Castle of Holmâ where feasting all the Nobles and principall men of Swethland two dayes together suspecting no treachery he suddenly apprehends them imprisons murthers all the Nobles Gentry Citizens Commons yea Bishops and Monkes with extraordinary cruelty spoils their wives and Orphans of all their goods and exerciseth more then barbarous tyranny over them which Gustavus Erichson a noble Swede then in Denmarke hearing of escapes thence privily and comes into Swethland âiâgâised raiseth an Army to revenge this butchery delivers his Country from this Tyrant and for ãâã noble service was by their unanimous vote elected and crowned ãâ¦ã of Sweden in his stead the Swedes in a publike Declaration manifesting then expulsion and deprivation of Christierne for his treachery and tyranny to be just and lawfull Ericus the seventeenth King of Sweden imprisoning his brother murdering his faithfull Counsellours warring upon his Subjects playing the tyrant and matching himselfe unworthily to a woman of meane condition was for these his misdemeanors taken prisoner with his Queene deposed and his brother made King in his stead Anno 1599. And Sigismund King of Sweden taking upon him the Crowne of Poland after fourteen yeers reigne was deposed and dâspossessed of his Kingdom Anno 1607. and Charles his Uncle made King in his stead Assyria Cyprus Lombardy Naples Venice I Could now acquaint you with many such like passages and stories in the Kingdomes of Assyria as how effeminate Sardanapalus for his vices and misâgovernment was deprived by his Subjects burned in his Palace and Arbactus made King in his stead In the kingdom of Cyprus where King Peter murthering his brother and those of Geneva was soon after taken prisoner and made a tributary Prince King Iohn governed by Helena his wife and she by his Nurse which made the people weary of the government had a Regent by consent of the Nobles Iohn of Portugall whom they married to his daughter Carlota set over him and the Realm and all the royall power soon after put into his hands who being soon poysoned by Helena Lewes sonne to the Duke of Savoy was sent for the crowned King by generall assent and Iohn and Iames his sons put by Clephus the second King of Lombardy was so cruell that after his death they would have no more Kings but chose thirty Dukes to governe them who continued this government eleven yeeres Desiderius the last King of Lombardy was taken prisoner with all his children in Pavia by Charles the great and so that Kingdome ceased Anno 774. Tancred the fourth King of Naples was deposed by Pope Celestine the third with his peoples consent Momfrey a Bastard poysoning Conrade the seventh King of Naples and usurping the Crown was deposed by Charles Earle of Aniou who enjoyed the Crowne till Aragon seased on the Realme Ione Queene of Naples married Andrew second sonne to Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency after marrying Iames of Tarragon she beheaded him for lying with another woman and was at last driven out of her Kingdome by Lewes of Hungary and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband Peter Duke of Venice was for his tyranny and misgovernment besieged in his palace by the people which they fired and then taking him his wife and sonne dragged them unto the butchery where they chopped them in pieces and threw him to the dogs to be devoured notwithstanding all their submissions and intreaties on their knees Anno 977. So Duke Falier and many othe Dukes have beene condemned to death and executed by the States of Venice and that justly as Bodine grants Multitudes of such like presidents occur in most other Dukedoms and Principalities which I will not name because they want the title of Kings though Aquinas truly holds That a Kingdome is so called from ruling therefore he who hath others under his government is said to have a Kingdome in reality though not in propriety of speech and so are Kings in verity though not in title I might adde to these many more examples manifesting what miseries and untimely deaths tyrannicall Kings and Princes have undergone in all ages and States being commonly deposed poysoned murthered but I shall for brevity passe over these examples remitting the Readers to Aristotle Aelian and Doctor Beard his Theatre of Gods Judgements and come nearer home to Scotland as having nearest relation to England Scotland WHat soveraigne power and jurisdiction the Realme Parliaments and Nobles of Scotland have claimed and exercised over their Kings who saith Buââanan can neither make Laws Warre Peace nor conclude of any great affairs of the Realm without a Parliament which hath there and in Hungary Poland Denmarke Swethland been oft-times summoned not onely without but against their Kings consents and how frequently they have questioned imprisoned censured deposed yea judicially sentenced their Kings for their tyrannies oppressions whoredoms murders rapines and evill administrations you may reade at large in George Bucanan
his Crowne-lands to King Henry without his peoples consents so farre incurred their hatred that upon his returne they beseiged him at Barwick and almost tooke him prisoner but by the mediation of some of his Councell who informed the Nobles that the King was by violence fraud circumvented by the King of England of the ancient patrimony of the Crowne land they resolved to recover it by war the Scottish Nobility affirming that the King had not any power to diminish or part with any lands appertaining to the Crown without all their consents in Parliament This King after some encounters making a peace with the English upon unequall termes wherin he parted with some of his ancient territories out of his pusilanimity against his Nobles consent hereupon he grew so odious and contemptible to them that they were all weary of his government and caused many to take up Armes and Rebell against him After the death of King Alexander the third there was a Parliament summoned at Scone to consult about the creating of a new King and the government of the Realme during the Inter-regnumâ where first of all they appointed six men to rule the Realme for the present and then heard and discussed the severall Titles pretended to the Crowne the finall determination whereof they referred to King Edward the first of England as to the Supreame Soveraigne Lord of the Realme who selecting 12. Sâottish and 12. English Councellors to assist him After full hearing by generall consent of all adjudged the Crown to Iohn Baylioll husband to King Alexanders âighest Kinswoman The Scots considering his simplicity and unaptnes to governe them and scarce confiding in him being an Englishman and elected by the K. of England coÌstituted them 12. Peers after the manner of France to wit 4. Bishops 4. Earles and 4. Lords by whose advise the King and all the affaires of the Realme were to be governed and directed He was taken and kept prisoner by the English After the death of Robert Bruce the Scots before their King was crowned created a Vice-Roy to govern the Realme who suppressed the theeues and Robbers Edward Bayliol sonne to Iohn Bayliol succeding Bruce was afterwards rejected and deposed by the Scots for adhereing too closely to the English K. Edward and David Bruce elected K. in his place Robert the 2d. of Scotland when a peace was propounded between France England and Scotland by the Pope willingly consented there unto but his Nobles being against it his assent alone was in vaine because the King of Scotland alone can make no firme peace nor truce nor promise which shall bind but by publike consent in Parliament King Robert the 3d. dying of griefe for the captivity and imprisonment of his Son Iames taken prisoner by our King Henry the 4 th as he was going into France the Scots hereupon appointed Robert his uncle by common consent for their Vice-roy till Iames the first of that name right heire of the Cowne were enlarged Iames being freed and Crowned summoned a Parliament wherein an ayde was granted him to pay his ransome with much difficulty he had many Civill wars with his Subjects and at last was murthered by Robert Grame and his confederats from whom he received 28. wounds in his Chamber in the night wherof he presently died Iames the 2. his son being but 7. yeares old at his death Alexander Leviston was chosen Protector and William Crichton made Chancellor by Parliament Which the Earle Douglas storming at committed many insolencies in a hostile manner After which Alexander and his faction opposing the Chancellor and commanding that none should obey him the Chancellor thereupon fortified Edenborough Castle and as the King was hunting early in the morning seized upon him with a troop of Horse brought him to Edinburgh Castle where he detained him from the Protector till the peace of the Kingdom and present divisions should be setled which lasting very long by reason of Earle Douglas his ambition power and covetousnes who raised many grievous civill wars he was at last stabbed to death by the King himselfe Anno 1452. contrary to his promise of safeâ conduct to the Court under the Kings and Nobles hands and seales Wherupon his brethren and Confederats meeting at Sterling resolved to revenge his death and tied the Kings and Nobles writing of safe conduct to an horses taile which they led through the streets of Sterling railing at the King and his Councell as they went and when they came into the market place where they had 500. trumpets sounding they by an Herald proclaimed the King and all that were with him fedifragus perjured and enemis of all good men and then spoiled and burned the Towne Country with all places else that were firme to the King betweene whom and the kings party a bloody civill warre to the spoyle of the Countrey continued above two yeares space with various successe till at last with much difficulty this fire was extinguished and the King casually slaine with the breaking of a Cannon whose sonne Iames the 3. being but 7. yeeres old was proclaimed king in the Campe and the Queen Mother made Regent till a Parliament might be called to settle the government but when the Parliament assembled upon the Oration of Kenneth Archbishop of Saint Andrewes shewing the Inconveniences and unfitnesse of a womans Government they Elected 6. Regents to governe the King and Realme during his minority After which Bodius was made Vice-roy This king being seduced by ill Courtiers and Councellors which corrupted him thereupon divers of the Nobles assembling together resolved to goe to the Court to demand these ill Councellors and seducers of the King and then to execute them which they did accordingly and that with such fury that when they wanted cords to hang some of them they made use of their horses bridles and every one strave who should be forwardest to doe this execution The king promising reformation was dismissed but in steed of reforming he meditated nothing but revenge blood and slaughter in his minde and plotting secretly to murther the Nobles in Edenburg by the helpe of Earle Duglasse he detesting the fact and revealing the Treachery thereupon the Nobles who formerly desired onely his reformation took up Armes to deââroy him as one incorrigible and implacable whereupon they made the Kings sonne Vice-roy and knowing the kings perfidiousnesse would yeeld to no termes of peace unlesse he would resigne up his Crown to his son which he refusing thereupon they gave him battle and slew him as a common enemie After which calling a Parliament they created his son Iames the fourth king who comming under the power of the Duglasses rescued himselfe at last from them and invading England Anno. 1542 when he proclaimed Oliver Sincleer his favorite Geneâall the Scottish Nobility tooke it in such indignation that they threw downe their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners whereupon the king growing sicke with griefe and anger soone after
not intailed our Subjection nor the inheritance of this our Realme to David and his seed for ever but are still free to elect what King we please to thy Tents O Israel Now see to thine House David so Israel departed to their Tentâ But as for the children of Israel which dwelt in the Cities of Iudah Rehoboam reigned over them the Tribes of Iudah and Beniamin CHOOSING HIM THEIR KING BY THEIR COMMON SVFFRAGES writes Iosephus Then King Rehoboam sent Adoram who was over the Tribute to excuse saith Iosephus the petulancy of his young tongue and to appease the mindes of the enraged vulgar And all Israel stoned him with stones that he dyed therefore King Rehoboam imagining truly that himselfe was stoned in his servant and fearing lest the once conceived hatred should be poured out on his own head tremblingly getting up into his chariot as hastily as he could made speed to flee to Ierusalem Sâ Israel fell away from the house of David unto this day And it came to passe when ALL ISRAEL heard that Ieroboam was come again that they sent and called him unto the Congregation AND MADE HIM KING OVER ALL ISRAEL c. it being so preordained by God 1 King 12. 26. to 41. Loe here the whole Congregation or Parliament of Israel if I may so stile it had full and free power to reject Rehoboam from the Crown for refusing to subscribe to their conditions to elect Ieroboam for their lawfull King and erect a new Kingdome of their owne divided ever after from that of Iudah which action I shall prove anon to be lawfull warranted by Gods owne divine authority and no sinne nor rebellion at all in the People who never admitted Rehoboam for or submitted to him as their lawfull Soveraigne So Iehu having slain King Ioram Ahabs eldest sonne sent a Letter to Samaria where his other 70 sonnes were brought up to the Rulers and Elders there wishing them to lookout THE BEST AND MEETEST of their Masters sonnes and set him on his Fathers throne and fight for their Masters bouse But they being exceedingly afraid said two Kings âould not stand before him how then shall we stand and sent word to Iehu We are thy servants and will doe all that thou shalt bid us WE WILL NOT MAKE ANY KING A clear evidence that the kingdom was then elective and that they had power to choose the meetest man not eldest brother for their king After this Zimri slaying Baasha king of usrael and usurping the Crown the people then encamped about Gibbethon hearing of it that Zimri had conspired and also slain the King Wherefore ALL ISRAEL MADE OMRI Captain of the Host king over Israel that day in the Campe who burat Zimri in his Palace then were the People divided into two parts halfe of the People followed Tibni to make him king and halfe followed Omri But the people that followed Omri prevailed against the people that followed Tibni so Tibni dyed and Omri Reigned being made king onely by the peoples free election without any divine designation So Ioash the sonne of Ahaziah when Athaliah had usurped the Crowne and kingdome of Iudah neer seven years space was MADE KING anointed and crowned by Iehoiadah the High Priest the Captaines of hundreds and ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND who rejoyced at it when he was but 7. yeeres old and Athaliah was apprehended deposed and murthered by them as an Vsurpresse So Amaziah King of Iudah being slain by a Conspiracie at Lachish ALL THE PEOPLE OF IVDAH tooke Vzziah who was but 16. yeers old and MADE HIM KING instead of his Father Vzziah king of Iudah being smitten with Leprosie unto the day of his death dwelt in a severall house Iotham his son in the mean time by common consent was over this house judging the people of the Land Ammon king of Iudah being slain by his own servants the people of the Land slew all them that had conspired against Ammon And THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND MADE Iosiah his sonne King in his stead And after Iosiah his death the PEOPLE OF THE LAND took Iehoahaz the sonne of Iosiah and MADE HIM KING in his Fathers stead in Ierusalem From all which sacred Texts and Presidents as likewise from Hosea 8. 4. THEY HAVE SET VP KINGS But not by mee THEY HAVE MADE PRINCES and I knew it not it is most apparant that the kings of Israel and Iudah were usually elected by and derived their Royall authority from the people who made them kings and received not their kingdomes and Crowns immediatly from God himself by a divine right which may be further conmed by the 1. Macab 9. 28. 29. 30. After the death of Iudas Maccabeus all Iudas his friends came unto Ionathan his brother and said unto him since thy brother Iudas dyed we have none like to him to goe forth against our enemies Now therefore WEE HAVE CHOSEN THEE this day TO BE OVR PRINCE and Captain in his stead that thou maist fight our battells Vpon this Ionathan took the Government on him at that time After Ionathans death the People said unto Simon his brother with a lowd voyce 1 Mac. 13. 8. 9. Thou shalt be our Leader instead of Iudas and Ionathan thy brother fight thou our battels and whatsoever thou commandest us wee will doe And the Iewes and Priests were well pleased that Simon should be their Governour Captain and High Priest and Simon accepted thereof 1 Mac. 14. 41. to 49. Hence Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebraeorum l. 7. c. 3. writes That the kings of the Israelites were created by the Suffrages of the People that the Kingdome of Israel was translated to divers Families for their idolaâry that although the kingdome of Iudah were in some sort hereditary yet it was confirmed by the Suffrages of the People which he proves by the example of Rehoboam and others and that they obtained the Royall dignity not onely by inheritance but likewise by the Suffrages of the People as every one may clearly know who shall but consider the Histories of their kings Which plainly refutes the wild impudent false assertion of the Author of An Appeale to thy Conscience newly published p. 13. where thus he writes Observable it is that thorowout the whole Scriptures we read not of Any King I doubt hee never read the Scriptures else he could not be so grossely mistaken THAT WAS CHOSEN BY THE VOYCE OF THE PEOPLE Nor of an Aristocracy that is where the Nobles govern nor of a Democracy that is where the people govern And therefore let them consider how they can answer it at the last day who shall endeavour to change an hereditary kingdome into an elective or any other forme of Government whatsoever that the people doe properly and absolutely make a king is false c. But had this illiterate ignoramus seriously perused the precedent or subsequent Texts here cited with the best Commentators on them or read over advisedly Iosh. 22. Iudges 17. 6. c.
18. 1. c. 19. 1. c. 21. throughout with the Books of Ezra Nehemiah Iudges Esther Maccabees the four Euangelists touching Christs arraignment and death Acts 4. 5. 22. 23. 24. and 25 chapters or consulted with Iosephus Philo Paul Eber Godwin Cunaeus âigonius BertraÌ or any others who have written of the Jewish Antiquities or Republike he could not have had the impudency to have published such grosse untruths and should have found not onely divers kings in Scripture created by the voyce of the people but an hereditary kingdom oft changed into an elective yea into an Aristocraticall and no Royall government and an Aristocracie and Democracy to even among the Jews themselves whose government before their kings was meerly Aristocraticall as Iosephus Antiqu. Iud. l. 4. c. 8. Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebr. l. 1. c. 5. Cunaeus Sâhickardus Bertram Paul Eber and all others that I have seen except this Animal irrationale risibile punctually determine they having no kings of their own before Saul nor any after Zedekiah Therefore I shall spend no more waste paper to refute this palpable errour so confidently asserted by parisiticall Court Doctors who make no conscience of writing any though the grossest untruths which may advance the absolute Soveraign Arbitrary tyrannicall government of kings to oppresse and inslave the people Thirdly that the Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraign Princes but took their Crown with and upon such Divine conditions for breach whereof they and their posterities were oft times by Gods command just judgement and speciall approbation deposed disinherited destroyed and the Crown translated to other families This is evident by direct Scriptures Deuter. 17. 14. to the end Thou shalt in any wise set him King over thee whom the Lord thy God shalt chuse one from among thy Brethren shalt thou set King over thee thou maist not set a stranger over thee which is not thy Brother Here is an expresse limitation and condition in respect of the person of the King the conditions in regard of his royall administration follow which are partly Negative partly positive But he shall not multiplie Horses to himself nor cause the the people to return to Egypt c. Neither shall he multiply wives to himself that his heart turn not away neither shall he greatly multiply to himself silver and gold And it shall be when he sitteth on the throne of his Kingdome that he shall write him a Copie of this Law in a Book out of that which is before the Priests the Levites and it shall be with him and he shall read therein all the dayes of his life that he may learn to fear the Lord his God to keep all the words of this Law and these Statutes to do them That his heart be not lifted up above his brethren and that he turn not aside from the Commandment to the right hand or to the left to the end that he may prolong his dayes in his Kingdom he and his children in the midst of Israel Here all the kings of the Israelites when their kingdoms should be erected are strictly bound by God himself to negative and positive conditions upon performance whereof they and their children should prolong their dayes in the kingdom and perpetuate their thrones in the midst of Israel and upon breach whereof they and their posterity should lose both their lives and kingdom to as the last clause insinuates and the subsequent Texts in direct terms averre But what if the king should violate these conditions might the people lawfully resist him Iosephus in his paraphrase on this very text which I shall cite at large resolves they might Truely the government of the best meâ or Aristocraticall government is best and to live in a Republike thus administred nor is there cause why you should desire any other kinde of government but it is best that contenting yâârselves with this you continue with in the power of your Laws and of your selves But if the desire of a king shall possesse you let there be none unlesse he be of your stock and blood and one to whom justice with other vertues are cordiall He whosoever he shall be let him attribute more to the lawes and unto God than to his own wisedome AND LET HIM DO NOTHING WITHOVT THE HIGH PRIESTS AND SâNATES ADVICE neither may he nourish many wives nor possesse very much money and many Horses with the plenty of which things he may easily become a contemner of the laws and if he shall addict himself to these things more then is meet OBSTANDVM EST ne potentior fiat quamrebus vestris expedit HE IS TO BE RESISTED lest he become more potent then is expedient for your affairs So he Yea Zuinglius with B. Bilson expresly resolve that the people were bound to resist question and depose their kings for their idolatry and breach of these conditions and that God himself justly punished them for Manasses sins and wickednesse because they resisted and punished him not for them as they were obliged to do as I have elswhere manifested to which I shall refer you This condition most clearly appears in other Texts as in the 1 Sam. 12 13 14 15 25. Where when Saul the first king of the Israelites was crowned at their earnest importunity against Gods and Samuels approbation Samuel used these speeches to them Now thereforebehold the King whom ye have chosen and whom ye have desired c. If ye will fear the Lord and serve him and obey his voyce and not rebell against the commandment of the Lord then shall both ye and also the King that reigneth over you continue following the Lord your God But if ye will not obey the voice of the Lord but will rebell against the voyce of the Lord then shall the hand of the Lord be against you as it was against your fathers c. But IF ye shall do wickedly ye shall be consumed both ye and your King After this Saul being distressed by the Philistines weary of staying for Samuel and presuming to offer sacrifice without him hereupon Samuel said to Saul Thou hast done foolishly for thou hast not kept the Commandment of the Lord thy God which he commanded thee for now would the Lord have established thy kingdom upon Israel for ever but NOW THY KINGDOM SHALL NOT CONTINVE for the Lord hath chosen him a man after his own heart and the Lord hath commanded him to be captain over his people BECAVSE THOV HAST NOT KEPT THAT WHICH THE LORD COMMANDED THEE Lo here the breach of Gods conditions by king Saul forfeited his Kingdom and disinherited his posterity of it So when he performed not Gods command in utterly destroying Amalck sparing Agag and the best of the things Samuel sharply reprehending him for this offence said unto him Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken than the fat of Rams for Rebellion namely king Sauls rebellion against Gods command not subjects rebellion against their
Prince not so much as once dreamed off in this Text as Court Doctors grosly mistake aâd so miserably pervert this Scripture contrary to the sence and meaning translating it from kings to subjects from king rebellion against God to subjects rebellion against men is as the sin of Witchcraft and stubbornnesse is as iniquity and Idolatry BECAVSE thou hast rejected the Word of the Lord he hath also REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING I will not return with thee for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord and the Lord HATH REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING over Israel the Lord HATH RENT THE KINGDOM of Israel FROM THEE this day and hath given it to a neighbour of thine that is better then thou Also the strength of Israel will not lie nor repent for he is not as men that he should repent to wit of renting the kingdom from him though he repented that he had made Saul king over Israel because he turned back from following him and performed not his Commandments 1 Sam. 15. 11. 35. After which God said to Samuel How long wilt thou mourn for Saul seeing I have reiected him from Reigning over Israel Fill thine horn with Oyl and I will send thee to Iesse the Bethlemite for I have provided me a king among his sons whereupon he went and annoynted David who succeeded him in the kingdom Sauls posterity being utterly disinherited for his recited sins After this when God setled the kingdom upon David and his seed after him it was upon condition of obedience and threatning of corrections even by men if they transgressed The Lord telleth thee that he will make thee an house and when thy dayes be fulfilled and thou shalt steep with thy fathers then I will set up thy seed after thee which shall proceed out of thy bowels and I will establish the Throne of his kingdom for ever I will be his father and he shall be my son If he commit iniquity I will chastise him with the Rod of men and with the Stripes of the Children of Men that is I will not chasten him immediately by my self but by men my instruments even by Ieroboam and his own subjects the ten Tribes or other enemies whom I will raise up against him and his posteritie 1 Kings 11. 9 to 41. But my mercy shall not depart away from him as I took it from Saul whom I put away before thee And thine house and thy kingdom shall be established for ever before thee yet still upon condition of obedience as is most apparent by Davids speech to king Solomon 1 Chron. 28. 5 6 7 8 9. And the Lord hath chosen Solomon my son to set him upon the throne of the kingdom of the Lord over all Israel And he said to me c. Moreover I will establish his kingdom for ever If he continue constant to do my Commandments and my judgements as at this day Now therefore in the sight of all Israel the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God keep and seek for all the Commandmens of the Lord your God that ye may possosse the good land and leave it for an inheritance for your Children after you for ever And thou Solomon my son know thou the Lord God of thy father and serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing minde for the Lord searcheth all hearts and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts If thou seek him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for ever notwithstanding the former Covenant and establishment which was but conditionall not absolute as the renting of the ten Tribes from his son and the determining of the very kingdom of Iudah it self in Zedekiah after which it never returned any more to Davids Line infallibly evidence Hence we read in the 1 Kings 11. that Solomons idolatrous wives turning away his heart from following the Lord and drawing him to commit idolatry in his old age hereupon the Lord grew angry with Solomon Wherefore the Lord said unto him for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely rend the Kingdom from thee and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdom but will give one Tribe to thy Sonne for my servant Davids sake and for Jerusalems sake which I have chosen In pursuance whereof the Prophet Ahijah rending Iâroboams garment into 12 peeces said to Ieroboam Take thee ten peeces for thus saith the Lord the God of Israel Behold I will rend the kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give tân Tribes to thee BECAVSE THAT THEY HAVE FORSAKEN ME and have worshipped the Goddesse of the Zidonians c. AND HAVE NOT WALKED IN MY WAYES to doe that which is right in mine eyes to keep my Statuts and my judgements as did David his Father howbeit I will not take the whole Kingdome out of his hands but I will make him Prince all the dayes of his life for David my servants sake whom I chose because he kept my Commandements and my Statutes But I will take the Kingdome out of his sonnes hand and give it unto thee even ten tribes And unto his sonne will I give one tribe that David my servant may have a light alway before me in Ierusalem the City which I have chosen to put my name there And I will take thee and thou shalt reigne according to all that thy soule desireth and shalt be King over Israel But what without any limitation or condition at all think you No such matter And it shall be IF THOV WILT HEARKEN VNTO ALL THAT I COMMAND THEE and wilt walk in my wayes and doe that is right in my sight to keep my Statutes and my Commandements as David my servant did that I will be with thee and build thee a sure house as I built for David and will give Israel to thee And I will for this afflict the seed of David but not for ever Loe here both Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel are given and entailed on David Solomon and Ieroboam onely upon condition of good behaviour which not performed they shall be rent from either And was this only a vain idle condition as some deem the Covenants and Coronation oathes of Kings to God and their Kingdoms Surely no for we read experimentall verifications of them in King Rehoboam Who answering all the people and Ieroboam when they came to Sechem to make him King roughly according to the Counsell of the young men and threatning to adde to their yoake instead of making it lighter and hearkning not unto the people FOR THE CAVSE WAS FROM THE LORD that he might perform his saying which he spake by Abijah the Shilomite unto Ieroboam the
Prophets and all the people tooke him saying thou shalt surely dye c. So Ezra 10. 1. to 20. There assembled unto Ezra a very great Congregation of men c. And they said unto Ezra we have trespassed against our God and have taken strange wives of the people of the land yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing Now therfore let us make a Covenant with our God to put away all the strange wives c. and let it be don according to the Law and All Iârael said that they would doe according to this word And they made Proclamation throughout Iudah and Ierusalem unto all the children of the Captivity that they should gather themselves unto Ierusalem and that whosoever would not come within 3. dayes According to the Councell of the Princes and the Elders all his substance should be forfeited and himselfe seperated from the Congregation of those that had been carryed away Then all the men of Iudah and Benjamin gathered themselves together unto Ierusalem within three dayes and all the people sate in the street of the house of God trembling hecause of this matter and for the great raine And Ezra the Priest stood up and said unto them Ye have transgressed and taken strange wives to encrease the trespasse of Israel Now therefore make confession unto the Lord God of your fathers and doe his pleasure and seperate your selves from the people of the Land and from the strange wives Then All the Congregation answered and said with a lâwd voyce As thou hast said so must we doe but the people are many and it is a time of much raine and we are not able to stand without neither is this a worke of one day or two for we are many that have transgressed in this thing let now our rulers of all the Congregation stand and let them which have taken strange wives in our Cities come at appointed times and with them the Elders of every City and the Iudges thereof untill the fierce wrath of our God for this matter be turned from us And the Children of the Captivity did so Where we see the whole Congregation determine and direct all that was done in this grand common businesse And Esther 9. 17. to 32. the Iewes upon Mordecaies and Esthers Letters after the slaughter of their Enemies Ordained and took upon them and upon their séed and upon all such as joyned themselves unto them so as it should not faile that they would keep the 13. and 14. day of the month Adar and make it a day of feasting and gladnesse according to their writing and according to their appointed time every yeare And that these dayes should be kept and remembred thorowout every generation every Family every Province and every City and that these dayes of Purim should not faile from among the Iewes nor the memoriall of them perish from their seed And the Decree of Esther confirmed those mater of Purim As they had decreed for themselves and their séed From all these Texts compared with Prov. 11. 14. c. 15. 22. c. 25. 5. it is most apparant that the Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraigne Princes paramount their whole Kingdomes or the generall Senate and Congregation of the people or their Sanhedrin but inferiour to them in power and not onely counselled but over-ruled usually by them in all matters of publike concernment A truth so pregnant that Bp. Bilson himself from some of these Texts confesseth That it is a question among the learned what Soveraignty the whole people of Israel had over their Kings And that these Scriptures have perswaded some and might lead Zuinglius to thinke that the people of Israel notwithstanding they called for a King Yet reserved to themselves sufficient Authority to over-rule their King in those thiugs which séemed expedient and néedfull for the publike well-fare else God would not punish the people for their Kings iniquity which they must suffer and not redresse Hence that eminent âew Iosephus a man best acquainted of any with his owne Nations Antiquities Lawes and the Prerogatives of their kings resolves in direct termes that their King whosoever he were ought to attribute more to the Lawes and to God then to his own wisdome Aud to doe nothing without the advice of the High-Priest and Senate and that if he multiplyed horses and many more then was fitting They might resist him lest he became more potent then was expedient for their affaires Hence Petrus Cunaeus de Repub. Hebr. l. 1. c. 12. p. 101. 102. writes thus of the Sanhedrin or Parliament among the Iewes Thus the Prophets who grievously offended were no where else punishable but in this Assembly which Quod summae petestatis est as it is an Argument of The Supremest power did both constitute the King ac de Bello gerendo deque hostibus profligandis de proferendâ Imperio deliber abâut Sed quoniam haec ejusmodi erant in quibus salus omnium summae Reipublicae vertebatur Consultatum de his plerumque cum populo est indictaeenim Comitiae sunt in quibus solis populus partem aliquam caperet regendae reipublicae c. De Rege igitur deque Bello ut dixi decretafacta interdum Populi auctore sunt Caetera omnia Senatores Sanhedrin Per se expeâivere So that the Sanhedrin and Congregation of the people were the highest Soveraigne power and principall determiners of publike matters concerning warre and peace by Cunaeus his resolution Who debating this weighty controversie What the Scepter of Iudah was prophesied of Gen. 49. 10. and what and whose the Majesty of the Empire was determines thus I suppose the Scepter to be nothing else but the Majesty of the Empire or Government to wit that Qnae ipsi Reipublicae assidet which belongâ to the Republike it selfe Wherefore whos 's the Republike is the Scepter ought to be said theirs Now the Hebrew Republike from Moses his time till the Kingdome of Rehoboam was not of the Iewes or tribe of Iudah but of the twelve Tribes from whence it followes that even the Scepter for all those times was of all the Israelites Now of this Scepter which was long common to all the twelve Tribes the divine Patriarke spake not in that most famous Oracle for he looked at latter yeares and future ages when as the Tribe of Iudah the people being divided into contrary parts began to have its Republike apart from the Israelites which God approved and loved and would have to be called Iewish from the Tribe of Iudah alone untill hee to wit Christ should be given to the assemblies of men to whom not onely the Empire of the Iewes but Gentiles also was destinated And verily this Majesty of the Scepter from the time it once began to be of the Iewes we say continued to be theirs although the state of the Commonweale was sometimes changed and the soveraignty of the Empire was sometimes in the Elders and High
Priests sometimes in the Kings and Princes They doe too foolishly who here dance in a narrow compasse and suppose that the honour of this name appertaines not but to Kings For what people soever useth its owne Republike and its Lawes Is recte Glorâari de Imperio deque sceptro potest it may rightly boast of Its Empire and Scepter It is recorded that at Ierusalem even at that time when not the Princes but the Elders governed the people in the midst of the great Councell which they called the Sanhedrin there hung a Scepter which thing verily was a certain Ensign of its Majesty which Marcus Tullius in a particular Oration saith Esse magnitudinem quandam Populi in ejus potestate ac jure retinendo quae vertitur in imperio atque omnis populi dignitate Not Kings not Princes but Consuls and the Senate managed the Roman Common-wealth whence this Law of Truce was given to the Aetolians which Livy reports That they should conserve The Majesty of the People of Rome without mal-engin And the very same thing was commanded all free People who by any league but not ãâã would come into the frindship of the Romanes as Proculus the Lawyer witnesseth in l. 7. F. de Captiu Post. reversis Neither think we it materiall to our purpose of what Nation or Tribe they were who moderated and ruled the Iewish affaires for although the Hasmonaean Lâvites held their Kingdome for many yeeres yet the Republike was of the Iewish people That most wise Master Seneca said to Nero Caesar That the Republike was not the Princes or of the Prince But the Prince the Republikes Neither verily was the opinion of Vlpian the Lawyer otherwise for he at last saith that That is Treason which is committed against the Roman People or against their safety l. 1. s. 1. F. ad Legem Iul. Majâst Now Vlpian lived in those times when the people had neither command nor suffrages left them but the Emperours held the Empire and Principality and yet he who is wont most accurately to define all things saith That Majesty is of the People From all which it is apparant that not onely in the Roman Empire and other Kingdomes but even among the Iewes themselves the Majesty and Soveraign Power and Scepter resided not in the Kings but in the whole State and People Hence Will. Schickardus in his Ius Regium Hebraeorum Argent 1625. p. 7. determinesthus The state of the Iewish Kingdome was not Monarchicall as our Court Doctors falsely dream but mixt with an Aristocracie for the King without the assent of the Sanhedrin Could determine nothing in great causes They constituted not a King but in it c. attributing the Soveraignest power to the Congregation and Sanhedrin who had power to create elect and in some cases to resist and depose their Kings Hence Huldericus Zuinglius writes expresly That the Kings of the Iewes and others when they dealt perfidiously contrary to the Law of God and the rule of Christ might be lawfully deposed by the People This the example of Saul manifestly teacheth whom God rejected notwithstanding he had first elected him King Yea whiles wicked Princes and Kings were not removed all the people were punished of God as is evident by Ier. 15. 1. to 6. where they were punished with four judgements and plagues for Manassehs sinnes In summe if the Iewes had not permitted their King to be so wicked without punishment they had not beene so grievously punished by God By what means he is to be removed from his Office is easily to conjecture thou maist not slay him nor raise any war or tumult to do it but the thing is to be attempted by other means because God hath called us in peace 1 Cor. 7. If the King be created by common suffrages he may again be deprived by common Votes unlesse they will be punished with him but if he be chosen by the election and consent of a few Princes the people may signifie to them the flagitious life of the King and may tell them that it is by no means to be endured that so they may remove him who have inaugurated him Here now is the difficulty for those that do this the Tyrant will proceed against them according to his lust and slay whom he pleaseth but it is a glorious thing to die for justice and the truth of God and it is better to die for the defence of justice then afterwards to be slain with the wicked by assenting to injustice or by dissembling Those who cannot endure this let them indure a lustfull and insolent Tyrant expecting extream punishment together with him yet the hand of the Lord is stretched out still and threatneth a stroke But when with the consent and suffrage of the whole or certainly of the better part of the multitude a Tyrant is removed Deo âit auspice it is done by God approbation If the Children of Israel had thus deposed Manasseh they had not been so grievously punished with him So Zuinglius Hence Stephanus Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos in answer to Machiavels Princeps a most accursed mischievous Treatise and justification of the Protestants defensive wars in France to preserve their Religion and Liberties Anno 1589. determines positively That as all the people are Superiour to the King so are those Officers of State and Parliaments who represent them Superiour to Kings collectively considered though every of them apart be inferiour to them In the Kingdom of Israel which by the judgement of all Polititians was best instituted by God there was this order The King had not onely private Officers who looked to his family but the Kingdom likwise had 71 Elders and Captains elected out of all the Tribes who had the care of the Commonweale both in time of peace and war and likewise their Magistrates in every Town who defended their severall Cities as the others did the whole kingdom These when ever they were to deliberate of greatest affairs assembled together neither could any thing be determined without their advice which much concerned the commonwealth Therefore David called these all together when he desired to in vâst Solomon in the Kingdom when he desired the policy restored by him should be examined and approved when the Ark was to be reduced c. And because they represented all the people all the people are then said to have assembled together Finally the same rescued Ionathan condemned to death by Sauls sentence from whence it appears that an appeale lay from the King to the people But from the time the Kingdome was divided through the pride of Rehoboam the Synedrin of Ierusalem consisting of 71 men seems to be of that authoritie that they might judge the King in their assembly as well as the King judge them when they were apart The Captain of the House of Iudah was President over this assembly that is some chief man chosen out of the Tribe of Iudah as even the chief
man for the City Ierusalem was chosen out of the Tribe of Benjamin This will be made more evident by examples Ieremie being sent by God to denounce the overthrow of the City Ierusalem is for this first condemned by the Priests and Prophets that is by the Ecclesiasticall judgement or Senate after this by all the People that is by the ordinary Iudges of the Citie to wit by the Captains of thousands and hundreds at last by the Princes of Iudah that is by the 71 men sitting in the new Porch of the Temple his cause being made known he is acquitted Now they in that very judgement expresly condemn King Iehoiakim who a little before had most cruelly slain the Prophet Uriah threatning like things Also we reade elsewhere that King Zedekiah did so much reverence the Authoritie of this Sanhedrin that he durst not free the Prophet Jeremie thrust by these 71 men into a filthy prison but likewise scarce dared to translate him into the Court of the Prison from thence yea when they perswaded him to consent to Jeremiah his death he answered that he was in their hands and that he could not contradict them in any thing Yea he fearing lest they should enquire into the conference which he privately had with Ieremie as if he were about to render an account of the things which he had spoken forgeth a lie Therefore in this Kingdom the States or Officers of the Kingdom were above the King I say in this Kingdome which was instituted and ordaintd not by Plato or Aristotle but by God himself the Author of all order and the chiefe institutor of all Monarchyâ Such were the seven Magi in the Persian Empire the Ephori in the Spartan Kingdom and the publike Ministers in the Egyptian Kingdome assigned and associated to the King by the People to that onely end that He should not commit any thing against the Lawes Thus and much more this Author together with Con. Super antius Vasco who published this Treatise to all pious and faithfull Princes of the Republike giving large Encomiums of its worth as also the Author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p. 253 254 255 256. 268 to 275. whose words for brevity I pretermit Bp. Bilson in his forecited passages and Hugo Grotius De Iure Belli pacis l. 1 c 3. sect 20. p. 63 64. where he confesseth That if the King of the Israelites offended against the Lawes written concerning the Office of a King he was to be scourged for it and that the Sanhedrin had a power above their king in some cases Finally the Kings of Israel and Iudah were not superior to nor exempted from the Lawes but inferiour to and obliged by them as well as Subjects This is evident not onely by the premises but by sundry impregnable Texts As Deut. 17. 18. 19. 20. where God himselfe in the very description of the office and duty of their King prescribes this in direct termes as a part of his duty And it shall be when He sitteth on the Throne of this Kingdome that he shall write him a Copy of This Law in a Booke out of that before the Priestâ and Levites And it shall be with Him and He shall read therein All the dayes of his life that he may learn to feare the Lord his God To kéep all the words of the Law and these Statutes to doe them that his heart be not lifted up above his brethren and that He turn not aside from the Commandement to the right hand or to the left seconded by Iosh. 7. 8. This Booke of the Law shall not depart out of thy mouth but thou shalt meditate therein day and night that thou maist observe to doe according to all that is written therein turne not to it from the right hand or to the left for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous and then thou shalt have good successe Hence it was that as soon as ever Saul was elected and made King by Samuel and the people he being the first of their Kings Samuel told the people the manner of the Kingdom and wrote it in a Booke and laid it up before the Lord which Booke contained not the exorbitances and oppressions that their Kings would exercise over them mentioned in the 1 Sam. 8. 11. to 19. as Iosephus mistakes but as Petrus Curaeus and others more rightly observe the Law of God concerning Kings prescribed by him Deut. 17. 14. to the end and such Lawes which commanded Kings to use Iustice and equity to govern the Common-wealth well for the peoples benefit to abstaine from fornication and lusts to retain modesty in a great fortune c. Hence Samuel enioyned both Saul and the People to feare the Lord and serve him and obey his voyce and follow him and not rebell against his Commandement c. 1 Sam. 12. 14 15. 20. to 25. Hence King David did alwayes meditate in the Law of God day and night accounting it more deare unto him then thousands of Gold and silver And withall pronounceth from Gods own mouth The God of Israel said the Rocke of Israel spake to me he that ruleth over men must be just ruling in the feare of God Hence the Qu. of Sheeba used this speech to king Solomon Because the Lord loved Israel for ever therefore made he thee King what to domineere at his pleasure no verily but To doe Iudgement and Iustice. Vpon this ground King Iosiah made a covenant before the Lord to walke after the Lord And to kéep his Commandements and his testimonies and his statutes with all his heart and with all his soul And King Asa with other Princes and Governors did the like as the premises evidence From all which and infinite other Scriptures obliging Kings to reign in righteousnesse to doe justice and judgement to all and reprehending them exceedingly for their injustice tyranny oppressions idolatries and other sinnes it is iââefragable that their kings were as much if not more obliged to keep both Gods and the kingdomes Lawes as the Subiects and had no arbitrary power to doe what they pleased All that is or can be colourably obiected to the contrary to prove the kings of Israel absolute Monarchs exempt from Lawes and paramount their Sanhedrin or people collectively considered is First that passage of Psal. 51. 4. where king David confessing his sinnes of Adultery and Murther to God useth this expression Against thee Thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight Of which Hierom renders this reason Quod Rex erat alium non timebat alium non habebat super se which Ambrose thus seconds Rex erat Nullis ipâe legibus tenebatur quia liberi sunt Reges a vinculis delictorum Neque enim ullis ad poenam vocantur legibus Tuti Imperii potestate Homini ergo non peccavit cui non tenebatur obnoxius Arnobius Cassiodor adde De populo si quis erraverit Deo peccat Regi
quando Rex delinquit soli Deo reus est Merito ergo Rex Deo Tantum se dicit peccasse quia solus erat qui ejus potuisset admissa discutere The like we finde in Isiodor Epist. 383. which some Iewish Rabbins back with this saying of Barnachmon titulo de Iudicibus Nulla creatura judicat Regem sed Deus benedictus Therefore the Iewish kings were above all Lawes and not subiect to the censures of their Congregations States or Sanhedriâ To this I answer first That no doubt David by his adultry and murther being sinnes against the second Table did sinne not onely against God but against Vriah and his wife too their children and kinred yea against his own soule and body though he were a king That of Iustus Eccardus De Lege Regia being an irrefragable truth granted by all Lawyers and Divines whatsoever that the absolutest Emperors Monarchs Kings that be are subject to the Lawes of God of Nature of Nations and cannot justly doe any thing against them to the hurt of pietie chastity fame life or what is contrary to good Manners Secondly No doubt every king is bound in conscience by the Law of God and man to give satisfaction and recompence to his Subiects against whom he sinneth in this nature as David himselfe determines in this his own case 2 Sam. 12. 5 6 7. Thirdly For this very sin against Vriah God threatens that the sword should never depart from Davids house that hee would raise up evil against him out of his own house that be would take his wives before his eyes and give them unto his Neighbour who should lye with them in the sight of the Sunne before all Israel 2 Sam. 12. 10 11 12. which was actually fulfilled in and by Absalom his sonne 2 Sam. 16. 22. The glosse therefore of these Fathers that David was exempt from all Lawes being a King and that he could not sinne against a Subject is point-blank against the History and Text it selfe and manifested to be apparantly false by all the premised Scriptures and Authorities Fourthly the true reason of this speech of David Against thee Thée onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight as Augustine and others truly observe was 1. Because David had plotted and contrived the murther of Vriah and abusing of his wife so closely that no man did or could take notice of it whence Nathan the Prophet tells him 2 Sam. 12. 12. Thou didst it Secretly but I will do this before all Israel sed forte erat quod homines latebat non inveniebant illi quod erat quidem sed maniâ estum none erat writes Augustine 2. Because Vriah being slain and his wife a party consenting to Davids sinne his sinne now might in this sence he said to be against God alone 3. sinne quatenus sinne and as it deserves eternall punishment is properly committed against none but God whose Law and prohibition only makes it sinne therefore in this regard David now confessing his sinne to God himselfe useth this expression and rhetoricall ingemination Against thee thee only have I sinned 4. Because none was free from sinne and so fit to be his Judge in that respect but God onely 5. Only is many times taken for principally or especially as we usually say such a one is the onely man such a salve or medicine is the onely remedy and the Scripture useth this phrase in this sence in Davids owne ease 1 King 15. 7. David did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord and turned not aside from any thing that he commanded him all the dayes of his life save ONELY in the matter of Vriah that is principally for he committed divers sins besides as in numbring the people in giving Mephibosheths land to Ziba upon a false suggestion himselfe confessing that his iniquities were gone over his head and his âinnes more then the haires of his head but yet this was his ONLY to wit his principall sinne so in divers others Texts onely is used for principally as Iosh. 1. 7. 18. Onely be thou strong 1 Sam. 18. 17. Onely be thou valiant So here against thee thee ââly have I sinned that is I have principally sinned against thee alone not excluding his sinne against himselfe Vriah and others whom he injured thereby 6. This sinne against Vriah was but a personall and private injury into which David fell out of humane frailty it was the first and onely sin of this kinde that ever he committed for ought we read he made no trade of it he repented for it and never relapsed again into it in this regard therefore these Fathers interpretations may be Orthodox that for such a private sin of infirmitie onely David was not responsible nor punishable by the Congregation or Sanhedrin But had he made a common trade of murthering his subjects ravishing their wives and the like or giving himselfe over to the open practice of grosse Idolatry a sin onely against God himself and not repented of or humbled himself solemnly for it as he did for these sins here no doubt the Congregation or Sanhedrin might upon complaint have questioned reprehended and censured him for it as the premises plentifully manifest notwithstanding the priviledge of his regalitie which as it exempted him not from the guilt so not from the punishment due unto such Crimes whether temporall or eternall not from the eternall which is the greatest that is certain therefore not from the temporall which is the lesse Finally God himself threatens that If Solomon or any Kings of Davids Seed should forsake his Law and not keep his Commandments but commit iniquity against him he would chasten them with the Rod of Men and the Stripes of the Children of Men whence the Rabbins write That if their Kings transgressed against the Law of the King they were and might be scourged for it without dishonour by a man whom themselves made choice of Therefore they might be justly censured and punished by men for their transgressions against God alone notwithstanding this glosse of these Fathers true only in som sence in private cases and sins of infirmity against private men not of publike habituall transgressions The second Objection is that Speech of Samuel to the people 1 Sam. 8. 11. to 19. This will be the manner of the King that shall reign over you He will take your sons and daughters and appoint them for himself c. And he will take your fields and your Vineyards and your Oliveyards even the best of them and give them to his servants And he will take the tenth of your seed and of your Vineyards and give to his servants And he will take your manservants your maidservants your goodliest young men and your Asses and put them to his service he will take the tenth of your sheep and ye shall be his servants And ye shall crie out in that day because of the King whom yee have chosen you and the Lord will
not hear you in that day Therefore their Kings were absolute Monarchs not bound to Laws nor responsible to their subiects for their oppressions not yet resistible by them To which I answer that this is a direct description of a Tyrant and not of a lawfull King as is evident First by the very occasion of the words Vttered purposely by Samuel to disswade the People from electing a King changing their former Aristocraticall Government into a Monarchicall because their kings would many of them prove more oppressive Tyrannicall and burthensome to them then their Iudges or his sons were whose bribery and perverting of judgment moved the people thus earnestly to affect a change of Government as is evident by the 1 2 3 4 5 6 and 9 Verses Iosephus and the consent of all Expositors Secondly by the introduction to and the words themselvs This will be the maner of the King that shall reign over you He will take and he will do thus and thus not this ought to be the manner he ought to do or lawfully may do thus and thus Thirdly by the things themselves which he would do which are directly contrary to Deuter. 17. 14. to the end and all other Scriptures expresly enjoyning Kings to judge their people righteously to do justice and judgement and not any wayes to oppresse or spoyle them I shall instance onely in two particulars First the law of Gods expresly prohibits all men and Kings as well as others to covet their neighbours Houses his menservants his maidservants his Oxe or his Asse or any thing that is his Neighbours If their Kings then might not lawfully so much as desire or covet much lesse might they lawfully take away their Houses Sonnes Daughters Manservants Maidservants Asses Sheep Corn Vineyards or any thing else that was theirs without their free consents as Samuel tells them their King would do this therefore must need be onely a declaration of what their Kings would Tyrannically do not of what they might lawfully or justly execute Secondly it is Gods expresse Edict Ezek. 46. 18. The Prince shall not take the Peoples inheritance by oppression to thrust them out of their possessions but he shall give his Sons inheritance out of his own possession that my people be not scattered every one from his possession And Ezek 45. 8 9. The Land shall be the Princes possession in Israel and my Princes shall no more oppresse my people and the rest of the Land shall they give to the house of Israel according to their Tribes Thus saith the Lord God Let it suffice you O Princes of Israel remove violence and spoile and execute judgement and justice take away your exactions or expulsions from my people saith the Lord. Whence Ahab King of Israel for coveting and unjustly depriviâg Naboth of his Vineyard which he refused to sell him because it was the inheritance of his Fathers and taking possession thereof after his unjust condemnation had a most severe judgement dânounced against him even the utter extirpation of himself Q. Iezabel and their posterity afterwards executed Which punishment God would never have inflicted on them had it been lawfull for the Kings of Israel to take the peoples Fields Vineyards Oliveyards c. and possesse or give them to their servants as Samuel here tels them their Kângs will do This clause then of taking their Field Vineyards c. from them by the King without their consents being thus dâametrally contrary to these Texts of Ezekiel and such a capitall Crime in King Ahab yea contrary to the practise of Ioseph and the Aegyptian Heathen King Pharaoh who took not away but bought the Aegyptians Cattell and Lands for Corne Gen. 47. 14. to 27. can to wayes be warranted as a just royall prerogative lawfull for their Kings to use but must needs be branded for a Tyrannicall Oppression Fourthly this is evident by the consequences of it Ye shall be his servants not subjects And ye shall crie in that day because of your King which ye have chosen you and the Lord will not hear you in that day Verse 17 18. Certainly the people neither would not ought to crie to god against the proceedings of a just upright King but onely of a Tyrant and Oppressour therefore this Text must needs be meant of such a one who should be a scourge and punishment to them as Tyrants are not a blessing as good Kings alwayes be Fifthly consult we with all Polititians whatsoever this description suites onely with a Tyrant not with any lawfull King and that it is meant of such a one we have the testimony of Iosephus the generall concurring suffrage of all Commentators and Expositors one the place see Lyra Hugo de Sancto Victore Carthusian Angelomus Lexoviensis Calvin Brentius Bugenhagius Beda Bertorius Martin Borrhaeus Peter Martyr Zanchius Piscator Serrarius Strigelius Doctor Willet Deodate the English Bibles notes with others and of sundry who descant on this Text in other writings by name of M. Iohn Calvin Instit. l. 4. c. 20. sect 26. Bishop Ponet his Politicall Government p. 44. Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos qu. 3. p. 121. 122. 134. 135. 153. 154. 155. 159. De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p 270. 271. Bucholceri Chronichon p. 208. Petrus Cunaeus de Repub. Hebraeor l. 1. c. 14. Bertrami Politia Iudâic p. 53. Shickardus jus Regium Iudae p. 64. Albericus Gentilis de jure Belli l. 3. c. 15. p. 613. Hugo Grotius de jure Belli Pacis l. 1. c. 3. Adnotata p. 72. Governado Christiano p. 87. Georgius Bucananus de jure Regni apud Scotos p. 44. Doleâ-man p. 68. 70. Haenon disp polit p 432. Weemse 2. Vol. 2. Part. p. 14. Hotomani Franco-Gallia c. 10. Amesius de Casibus Conscienciae p. 306. and to name no more in so plain a case of Doctor Ferne himself in his Resolving of Conscience sect 2. p. 10. where hee writes That Samuel here tels the people how they should be oppressed under Kings yet all that violence and injustice done unto them is no cause of resistance c. This Text then being cleerly meant of their Kings Oppression violence injustice against Law right and a clear descript on of a Tyrant not a King I may safely conclude from all the premises that even among the Israelites and Iews themselves their Kings were subjâct to the Lawes and that the whole Congregation Kingdom Senate Sanhedrin not their Kings were the Supreme Soveraign power and Paramount their Kings themselves whom they did thus freely elect constitute and might in some cases justly censure resist depose if not put to death by common consent for notorious grosse Idolatries and publike multiplied crimes as the forecited authors averre All which considered eternally refuâes subverts confonnds the erronious false Positions and Paradoxes which Doctor Ferne Griffith Williams Bishop of Ossery the Authour of The necessitie of Subjection with other late ignorant Pamphletters have broached to the contrary without
either ground or presidents to warrant what they affirm touching the absolute Soveraignty Monarchy irresistibilitie incorrigibility of the Kings of Iudah and Israel by their whole States Congregations Kingdoms generall assents and utterly takes away those sandy fabulous foundations upon which their impertinent Pamphlets against the Soveraign Power of Parliaments Kingdoms and the illegality of Subjects taking up defensive Arms against Tyrannicall Princes bent to subvert Religion Laws Liberties the Republike are founded which must now needs vanish into nothing before this Catholike irrefragable clear-shining verity abundantly ratifyed by innumerable presidents in all eminent Kingdoms States Nations that either have been in any former ages or are yet extant in the world which must and will infinitely over-sway swallow up the inconsiderable contrary opinions of some few privadoes who either out of flattery hopes of getting or keeping undemerited preferments fear of displeasing greatnesse or inconsiderate following of other reputed learned mens mistakes without due examination of their erronious Tenents have engaged themselves in a Polemicall blinde Combate against these infragable transparent Verities whose defence I have here made good against all their misprisions and bootlesse assaults Having now Historically ran over the most eminent Empires Kingdoms of ancient and present times in a kinde of confused method their copious vastnesse and varietie being so boundlesse and my time to collect them so small that I could hardly marshall them into any comely dâstinct Regiments or reduce them to the particular Heads debated in the premises I shall therefore for a conclusion deduce these distinct Conclusions from them to which the substance of all the recited Histories may be aptly reduced and are in truth abundantly confirmed by them beyond all contradiction annexing some new punctuall Authorities of note to ratifie and confirme them First it is undeniably evident from all the premises That all Monarchies Empires Kingdoms Emperours Kings Princes in the world were originally created instituted ordained continued limited and received all their jurisdiction power Authoritie both from by and for the people whose Creatures Ministers Servants they are and ought to be If we survey all the severall Lawfull Monarchies Empires Principalities Emperours and Kings that either have been or yet are extant in the world we finde all sacred and prophane Histories concurre in this that they had their originall erections creations from by and for the People Yea we read the very times when the most Monarchies of note were instituted the Names of those on whom the first Monarchies were conferred by the peoples free election onely yet extant on record in most Histories and withall expresse relations of many different kinds of Kingdoms Kings in respect of succession continuance Power jurisdiction scarce any two kingdoms or their Kings being alike in all things in regard of Prerogatives jurisdictions all Histories Polititians concurring resolving with Peter that Kings are humane Creatures or Ordinances instituted diversified thus by men and the people alone out of Gods generall or speciall providence not one of them all being immediately or directly ordained by God as the onely efficient cause without the free concurrence consent and institution of the people This truth is not onely ratified by Lex Regia whereby the Roman Emperours were created yea invested with all their power registred by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 6. formerly transcribed by Plato Aristotle Xenophon Berosus Polybius Cicero Livy Iustin Plinie Strabo Plutarch Dionysius Hallicarnassaeus Diodorus Siculus Pausanias Solinus Alexander ab Alexandro Hermannus Schedell Herodotus Boëmus Pomponius Mela forecited and generally by all Historians Chronologers Antiquaries Lawyers Politians whatsoever but directly averred and proved by Franciscus Hotomanus a famous Lawyer in his Franco-Gallia c. 1. 6. 10 13. the Author of De Iure Magistratus in subditos Quaest. 5. p. 239. 240 c. Thomas Garzonius Emporij Emporiorum Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dom. p. 13. Vasquius Controvers Illustrium 12. n. 133. 59. n. 8. 61. n. 22. 80. n. 4. 108. n. 29. 141. n. 2. Covarunius Quaest. Illust. T. 2. 396. n. 2. 4. Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 4. sect 7. l. 3. c. 14. sect 11. and elsewhere Marius Salamonius de Principatu Eccardus de lege Regia with others cited by them Hookers Ecclesiasticall Polity l. 1. sect 10. p. 69 70 71. a pregnant place Albericus Gentilis de Iure Belli l. 2. c. 10. 15. Ioannes Marianade Rege Regum Instit. l. 1. c. 1. to 10. Sparsim Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos Quaest. 3. p. 83. to 94. with whose words I shall close up this observation having elsewhere particularly proved the verity thereof and answered all Obiections against it from misinterpreted Scriptures We say now writes he that the people constitute Kings deliver Kingdoms approve Kings elections with their suffrages which God would have to be thus that so whatsoever authority and power they should have they should next to him referre it to the people and therefore should bestow all their care thoughts industrie for the people profit neither verily should they think themselves advanced above other men for their excellency of nature no otherwise then men are over Heards and Flocks but should remember that being born in the same condition with others they were lifted up from the ground unto that condition by the suffrages as it were by the Shoulders of the people upon whose Shoulders the burthen of the Common-weale should for a great part rest After which he proves by Deut. 17. and divers forecited presidents in Scripture that God gave the Election and Constitution of the kings of Israel to the people and that notwithstanding the succession of the kingdom of Iudah was by God entailed afterwards to the Linage of David yet the Kings thereof actually reigned not before they were ordained by the people Whence we may conclude that the Kingdom of Israel if we respect the stock was certainly hereditary but if we regard the persons altogether elective But to what end was this if the Election appear as it is confessed but that the remembrance of so great a dignitie conferred by the people should make them alwayes mindefull of their duty So likewise among the Heathens we read that Kings were constituted by the people for when they had wars abroad or contention at home some one man of whose fortitude and justice the multitude had a great opinion was by cammon consent assumed for King And among the Medes saith Cicero Deioces was of an Arbitrator made a Iugde of a Iudge created a King and among the Romanes the first Kings were elected Therefore when Romulus being taken away the Inter-regnum of the hundred Senators was displeasing to the Romans they accorded that afwards Kings should be chosen by the Suffrages of the people the Senate approving it And Tarquin the proud was therefore reputed a Tyrant for that being created neither by the people nor
Haenon Disp. Polit. p. 179. c. Alhusius Polit c. 4. p. 146. to 154. with Iohn Calvin Instit. l. 4. c. 20. sect 31. and divers others forecited Heare Iunius Brutus instead of all the rest to this particular being a Frenchman by birth and writing his mind herein both freely accutely and ingeniously in these words Now verily since Kings are constituted by the people it seems necessarily to follow populum universum Rege potiorem esse That all the people are better and greater then the King For such is the force of the word that whoever is constituted by another is reputed lesse then him he who receiveth authority from another is inferiour to his Author Potipher the Aegyptian appointed Ioseph over his family Nebuchadonozer set Daniel over the Province of Babylon Darius set an hundred and twenty Princes over the Kingdome Verily Masters are said to appoint servants Kings Ministers so likewise the people appoints the King as the Minister of the Commonweale which title good Kings have not contemned and ill Kings have affected so that âor some ages none of the Roman Emperours but an apparant Tyrant such as Nero Domitian Caligula would be called LORD Moreover it appeares that Kings were instituted for the peoples sake neither wilt thou say that for an hundred Homunciâes more or lesse for the most part far worse then the rest all inferiours whatsoever were created rather then they for them Now reason requires that he for whose sake another exists is to be accounted lesser then he Thus the Governour of a Ship is instituted by the owner for the Shippes sake who sits at the Helme lest the Ship should be broken on the Rocks or ill hold her course And verily whiles he intends this businesse the other Mariners serve him and the owner himselfe obeyes him and yet he is a servant of the Ship as well as any mariner neither differs he from a mariner in gender but in kind In the Republike which is usually compared to a Ship the King is in place of a Master the people of an Owner Threfore to him seeking the publike safety the people obey and submit when notwithstanding he is and ought no lesse to be accounted a servant to the Republike as well as any Judge or Captain neither differs he from those in any thing but that he is bound to beare greater burthens and undergoe more dangers Wherfore verily what things soever the King acquires in warre or when he gaineth adjoyning Coasts by right of warre or by sentence of Law as those things which are brought into the Eschequer he acquires to the Kingdom not to himselfe to the people I say which constitute the kingdome no otherwise then as a servant purchaseth to his Lord neither can any obligation be contracted with him but by their authority Furthermore innumerable people live without a king but thou canst not conceive a King without a people so much as in thy mind Neither have some attained a Royall Dignity because they differed in kind from other men and ought to rule over others by a certain excellency of nature as shepheards doe over their Floâks but rather the people created out of the same Masse have advanced them to that degree that so if they enjoyed any authority any power they should acknowledge it received from them and possesse it as during their pleasure which the ancient custome of the French aptly sheweth who lifting their King up on a Buckler proclaimed him King For why I pray are Kings said to have innumerable eyes many eares long hands most swift feet what because they are like to Argus Gerion Midas or to those whom fables have feined verily no but indeed because all the people whom it concerns lend all their eies their ears their hands feet and faculties to the king for the use of the Republike Let the people recede from the King he who even now seemed eyed eared strong and flourishing will suddenly wax blind deafe and fall to nothing he who erewhile did magnificently triumph will in one moment become vile to all he who even now was adored almost with divine honours will be compelled to play the Schoolmaster at Corinth Over-turn only the basis of this Giant-like heape and like the Rhodian Colossus it will of necessity fall and be broken into pieces Since therefore a King exists by and for the people and cannot consist without the people to whom may it seem strange if we conclude That the People are greater then the King Moreover what we say of all the People we will have spoken also as in the second Question of those also who lawfully represent all the people in every kingdome or City who verily are commonly reputed the Officers of the Kingdome not King The Officers of the Kâng are created or discharged by the King at his pleasure Moreover when he dyeth they are out of place and are in some âort accounted dead men Contrarily the Officers of the kingdome receive their aâthority from the people to wit In a publike Councell or at least Heretofore were wânt to receive it neither can they be cashéered without the same Therefore those depend on the King these on the kingdome they from the Supreme Officer of the kingdome who is the king himselfe these From the Supream Dominion of the People from whom the king himselfe as well as they ought to depend Their Office is to take care of the king these mens duty to take heed that the Common-wealth receiue no detriment any where Theirs to be present and serue the King as any domestick servants doe their Masters these mens to defend the rights and priuiledges of the people and diligently to prouide that the Prince himselfe commit or omit nothing to their destruction Finally those are the Kings seruants Ministers domesticks instituted only to obey him these contrarily are as the kings Assessors in judging according to Law and Consorts of the Royal Empire so as all these are bound to gouern the Commonweal no otherwise then the king is yet he as a president among them may onely hold the first place Now as All the People are superiour to the King so euen these although single every of them be inferiour to the King yet All of them are to be deemed superiour to him How great the power of the first kings was appeares sufficiently from this that Ephron king of the Hittites durst not grant the right of a sepulcher to Abraham without the peoples consent nor Hamor the Hiuite king of Sechem make a league with Iacob the more weighty affaires being usually referred to the people And veâily in those kingdomes which at that time were circumscribed almost with one City this was easie But from that time kings began to inlarge their Territories neither could all the people assemble in one place without confusion Officers of the kingdome were appointed who should ordinarily defend their rights yet so as when there should be need either all the people or at least
same effect which brevity enjoynes me to omit those that please may read them at their leisure in the Author himselfe whose opinion is fortified by Alphonsus Menesius his poems annexed to his Treatise Thirdly it is abundantly manifest from all the premises That Kings and Emperours alwayes have been are and ought to be subject to the Lawes and Customes of their Kingdomes not above them to violate breake or alter them at their pleasures they being obliged by their very Coronation Oathes in all ages and Kingdomes inviolably to observe them This verily is confessed by K. Iames by our K. Charls himself in his laâe Declarations to al his Subjects resolved by Bracton Fleta Fortescue our Common and Statute Laws forecited by the Year Book of 19. H. 6. 63. a. where Fray saith That the Parliament is the highest Court which the King hath and the Law is the highest inheritance which the King hath for by the Law he himselfe and all his Subjects are ruled and if the Law were not there could be no King nor inheritance This is proued by Stephen Gardiner Bp. of Winchester in his Letter to the Lord Protector where he writes That when he was Embassadour in the Emperours Court he was faine there and with the Emperours Embassadour to defend and maintain by Commandment in a case of Iewels That the Kings of this Realme were not above the Order of their Laws and therefore the Ieweller although he had the kings Bill signed yet it would not be allowed in the Kings Court because it was not obtained according to the Law and generally granted by all our own English Writers is copiously asserted and professedly averred by Aristotle Polit. l. 3. c. 11. 13 Marius Salomonius de Principatu in sixe speciall Books to this purpose by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Thomas Garzonius Emporii Emporiorum Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dominiis sect 6. p. 9 10. Ioannis Carnotensis Episc. lib. 4. Policrat c. 1. Bochellus Decreta Eccles. Gal. l. 5. Tit. 1. Cap. 6. 15 16. Haenon Disput. Polit. p. 428. to 442. Fenestella de Magistratu p. 149. Ioannis Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 9. an excellent discourse to this purpose Petrus Rebuffus Prâfat ad Rubr. de Collationibus p. 583 584. Sebastianus Foxius de Rege c. part 1 p. 108 109 part 2. 192 c. Buchanon de Iure Regni apud Scotos passim Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos quaest 3. p. 116. to 139. an accurate discouse to this effect Grimalius de Optimo Senatore p. 33. 201 205. Vasquius contr Illustr 16. n. 15. 19. 21. 17. n. 1. 23. 20. n. 3. 44. n. 3. 73. n. 12. 13. 15. 72. n. 7. and elswhere De Iure Magistratus in subditos passim Polanus in Ezech p. 824. 854. Pareus in Rom. 13. p. 138. Francis Hotomani Franco Gallia c. 6. to the end of Cap. 20. Sparsim Governado Christiano p. 108. Cunaeus de Republ. Hebr. l. 1. c. 1. 14. Schickardus Ius Regium Hebrae p. 54. Hugo Grotius de Iure Billi l. 1. c. 4. s. 7. l. 2. c. 14. and elsewhere thorowout his second Book with infinite others of all sorts This all good Emperours and Kings in all ages have profâssed as these Authors prove Thus the good Emperour Trajan practised and professed That the Prince was not above the Laws Hence Apollonius Thyanaeus writing to the Emperor Domitian saith These things have I spoken concerning Lawes which if thou shalt not think to reignover thee then thy self shalt not reign Hence Antiochus the third King of Asia is commended that he writ to all the Cities of his Kingdom if there should be any thing in his Letters he should write which should seem contrary to the Laws they should not obey them And Anastatius the Emperour made this wholesome sanction admonishing all the Iudges of his whole Republike that they should suffer no Rescript no pragmaticall sanction no sacred adnotation which should seem repugnant to the generall Law or the publike profit to be produced in the pleading of any suite or controversie enough eternally to shame and silence those flattering Courtiers Lawyers Divines who dare impudently yea impiously suggest the contrary into Princes Ears to excite them to Tyrannize and oppresse their subjects against their expresse Oathes inviolably to observe and keep the Laws their Duties the very Lawes of God and man of which more in the seventh and eight Observation Fourthly That Kings and Emperours can neither anull nor change the Laws of their Realms nor yet impose any new Laws Taxes or Impositions on them without the consent of their People and Parliamets This I have largely manifested in the first Part of this Discourse and the premised Histories with the Authors here quoted in the three precedent Observations attest and prove it fully for if the whole Kingdom Parliament and Laws themselves be above the King or Emperour and they receive their Soveraign Authority from the âeople as their publike servants It thence infallibly follows that they cannot alter the old Laws which are above them nor impose new Lawes or Taxes to binde the whole Kingdom people without their assents they being the Soveraigne Power This point being so clear in it self so plentifully proved in the premises I shall onely adde this passage out of Iunius Brutus to ratifie it If Kings cannot by Law change or extenuate Laws once approved without the consent of the Republike much lesse can they make and create new Laws therefore in the German Empire if the Emperour think any Law necessary he first desires it in the generall assemblies if it be approved the Princes Barons and Deputies of Cities subsigne it and then it is wont to be a firme Law Yea he swears that he will keep the Laws Enacted and that he will make no news Laws but by common consent In the Kingdom of Poland there is a Law renewed An. 1454 and 1538. That no new Laws or Constitutions shall be made but onely by publike consent or in any place but in Parliament In the Realm of France where yet commonly the authority of Kings is thought most ample Laws were heretofore enacted in the Assembly of the three Estates or in the Kings ambulatory Councell but since there hath been a standing Parliament all the Kings Edicts are void unlesse the Senate approve them when as yet the Arrests of that Senate of Parliament if the law be wanting even obtain the force of a Law So in the Kingdoms of England Spain Hungarie and the rest there is and of old hath been the same Law For if Kingdoms depend upon the conservation of their Laws and the Laws themselves should depend upon the lust of one Homuncio would it not be certain that the Estate of no Kingdom should ever be stable Would not the Kingdom necessarily stumble and fall to ruine presently or in a short space But if as we have shewed the Lawes be better and greater than Kings if
the yeare 1566. exhibit certain admonitions by way of a Petition beseeching him that for the pacifying of the Commons and to avoid all tumults and seditions it would please his Majesty shewing the love and affection which as a mild and mercifull Prince he bare unto his Subjects to moderate the said points and especially those which concerned the rigorous Inquisition and punishment for matters of Religion And to informe the King more particularly thereof and with more authority and to let him understand how necessary it was for the good and prosperity of the Countrey and for the maintenance of peace and tranquility to abolish and disannull those innovations and to moderate the rigour of publike Edicts for matter of Religion the said Marquesse of Berges and Baron of Montigny at the request of the said Lady Regent the Councell of Estate and the Generall Estates of all the Countries went into Spain as Embassadors whereas the King instead of giving them audience and to prevent the inconveniences delivered by them the which for that they were not redressed in time as urgent necessity required began in effect to discover themselves throughout the whole Countrey by the perswasion and advice of the Councell of Spain hee hath caused all them to be proclaimed Rebels and guilty of high Treason and to have forfeited body and goods that presented the said Petition And moreover thinking himselfe to be fully assured of the Countrey by the Forces of the Duke of Alva and to have reduced them under his full power and subiection he had afterwards against the Lawes of Nations the which have been in all ages inviolably observed yea among the most barbarous and cruell Nations and most tyrannous Princes imprisoned and caused the said Noblemen Embassadors to be put to death confiscating all their goods And although that all this alteration which had hapned in the yeare 1566. upon the foresaid occasion was in a manner pacified by the Regent and her councell and that the greatest part of them which had presented themselves unto her for the Liberty of the Countrey were retired or chased away and the rest brought under obedience yet not to lose the opportunity which the Councell of Spain had long expected as it appeared plainly the same yeere 1566. by Letters intercepted which were written by the Embassador Alana to the Duchesse of Parma to have meanes under some pretext to overthrow all the priviledges of the Country and to govern them tyrannously by the Spaniards as they did the Indies and other Countries which had been newly conquered by them he by the advice and councell of the said Spaniards shewing therein the small affection which he bare unto his Subiects of these countries contrary unto that whereunto he was bound as their Prince protector and good Shepheard sent into these countries the Duke of Alva very famous for his rigour and cruelty and one of the chiefe enemies of these countries with a councell of the same Humour and disposition And although that the said Duke of Alva entred with his Army into this countrey without any let or opposition and was received of the poore Inhabitants with all reverence and Honour expecting all mildnesse and clemencie according unto that which the King had so often promised by His Letters fainedly written yea that He was resolved to come himselfe in person into the Countrey and to order all things to every mans content the said King having besides all this at the very instant of the Duke of Alva his departure caused a fleet of ships to be armed in Spaine to bring him hither and another in Zeeland to goe and meet him as the bruite was to the great charge of the Countrey the better to abuse his poore subjects and to draw them more easily into his snares notwithstanding the said Duke of Alva presently after his arrivall although he were a stranger and not any way of the blood Royall gave it out that hee had a Commission from the King of Governour Generall of the Countrey the which was quite contrary to the priviledges and antient Customes thereof and discovering his designes plainly he suddenly put garrisons into the chiefe Townes and Forts of the Countrey and then he built Citadels in the richest and strongest Townes to keep them in subjection And by commandement from the King as they said he friendly called unto him as well by letters or otherwise the chiefe Noblemen of the Countrey pretending that he had need of their councell and assistance for the service of the King and the good of the Countrey who having given credit to his letters were come unto him whom contrary to the priviledges hee caused to bee carried prisoners out of Brabant where they had been apprehended causing their processe to bee informed before him and his Councell although they were no competent Iudges and before any due proofes were made and the Noblemen that were accused fully heard in their defences they were condemned to have committed Rebellion causing them to be publikely and ignomiously put to death Others who for that they were better acquainted with the Spaniards dissembling were retired and kept out of the Countrey were declared Rebels and guilty of high treason and to have forfeited bodies and goods All which was done to the end the poor inhabitants should not aide themselves in the just defence of their liberty against the oppression of the Spaniards and their forces by the help and assistance of these Noblemen Princes Besides an infinite number of Gentlemen rich bourgers whereof some he hath put to death others he hath chased away forfeited their goods oppressing the rest of the good inhabitants as well by the insolence of the souldiers as by other outrages in their wives children and goods as also by divers exactions and taxes forcing them to contribute for the building of new Citadels and fortifications of towns which he made to oppresse them also to pay the hundreth and the twintieth peny for the payment of souldiers wherof some were brought by him and others newly levied to employ them against their Countreymen and themselves who with the hazard of their lives sought to defend the liberties of their Countrey to the end that the subjects being thus impoverished there should be no meanes to frustrate his designes for the better effecting of the instructions which had been given him in Spain which was to use the Countrey as newly conquered To which end in some places and chiefe Townes he changed their forme of government and of justice and erected new Consuls after the Spanish manner directly contrary to the priviledges of the Countrey And in the end thinking himselfe free from all feare he sought to bring in by force a certaine imposition of the tenth peny upon all marchandise and handi-works to the absolute ruine of the Commons whose good and prosperity consists chiefly in traffique and handi-works notwithstanding many admonitions and perswasions made to the contrary as well by every one
the which they shall swear to be faithfull to us against the King of Spain and his adherents according to the form set down by us and there shall be given to the said Councellors Masters of accounts Iudges and Officers remaining in the Provinces which have contracted with the Duke of Anjou in our name an act of continuance in their Offices containing in stead of a new commissions a cessation or disannulling of their former and that by way of provision untill his comming And to Councellors Masters of accounts Iudges and Officers being resident in Provinces which have not contracted with his Highnesse a new Commission shall be given under our name and Seale if the petitioners were not found faulty to be of bad behaviour to have done against the priviledges of the Countrey or to have committed some other disorder We also command the President and them of the privie Councell the Chancellour and Councell of Brabant the Governour Chancellour and Councell of Gueldres and the Countie of Zutphen the President and councell in Flanders the President and councell in Holland the Governour President and Councell in Friseland the President and Councell at Vtricht the Bayliff at Tournay and Tournesis the Receivors or chiefe Officer of Beoostercheldt and Bewesterscheldt Zeeland the scout of Macklyn and all other Iudges and Officers whom it shall concerne their Lieutenants and every of them presently without any delay to publish this our Decree in all places of their jurisdictions and wheresoever they are accustomed to make proclamations to the end that no man may pretend any cause of ignorance And that they may keep and observe and cause to be kept and observed inviolably this our Decree without any favour support or dissimulation for wee have so thought it fit and convenient for the good of the Countrey For the effecting whereof we give to every one whom it shall concerne full power and authority and speciall Commission In witnesse whereof we have caused our seale to be hereunto annexed Given at the Hage in out assembly the 26 of âuly 1581. Vnderneath was written By the ordinance and decree of the said Estates and signed â Tan Asseliers According unto this declaration of the Estates there was a new forme of an Oath drawn in manner of an abjuration of the King of Spaine and promise of duty and obedience which every one should owe unto the said Estates by the publike Officers and Magistrates of every Town and Province as followeth I sweare That hereafter I shall not serve nor yeeld obedience to Philip King of Spaine nor acknowledge him for my Prince and Lord whom I doe renownce by these presents and doe hold my selfe freed from all Oaths and bonds by the which I might bee formerly tyed unto him whereof finding my selfe presently delivered I sweare a new and binde my selfe to the united Provinces and namely to them of Brabant Gueldre Holland Zeeland and their allies and to the soveraign Magistrates that are appointed to bee faithfull and loyall unto them to yeeld them all obedience aide and comfort with all my power and meanes against the King of Spaine and his adherents and against all the enemies of the Countrey Promising as a good vassall of the Countrey to carry my self faithfully and loyally with shew of all obedience to my superiors So help me the Almighty God This decree being thus proclaimed all the seales counter-seals and secret signets of the King of Spaine were broken and cancelled with solemnity by all the consuls of the said Provinces and others new made by order of the generall Estates for that which concerned the Government and the affairs of the generality And as for matters of justice and policie they used the seales names and titles of private governours and Provinciall consuls From that time there was no coynes of gold silver or copper made with the name or titles of the King of Spaine but upon stamps which the Estates had caused to be made in every Povince All governours superintendents Presidents Chancellours Councellours and others Officers were discharged and absolved from their precedent oathes and did sweare fidelity to the generall Estates against the King of Spaine and his adherents according to the forme above mentioned to whom an act was sent for the continuation of the Commissions Ninthly it is evident from the premises That is Emperours and Kings shall degenerate into Tyrants violate their Oathes and Covenants made unto the people invade their Lawes Liberties persons with armed violence and instead of protecting make warre upon them that the Nobles Magistrates Estates Parliaments and people in such cases may without any guilt of Treason Rebellion Sedition not only disobey but Lawfully resist them with force of Armes both in point of Lawe conscience are obliged under paiâe of treachery and perfidiousnesse to their Countrey thus to resist and in cases of incorrigibility for the publike weale and preservation may justly if they see it necessary depose them from their Royall Dignities as Enemies or Traytors to their Kingdoms and people The reason is Because no Kingdome or Nation under Heaven ever elected or voluntarily submitted themselves unto any Emperour or King whatsoever for ought can be proved or imagined but upon this tacit condition that they should justly governe defend and protect them for their good not tyrranize over pillage murther oppresse or make warre upon them at their pleasures contrary to the Lawes of God nature nations Nor yet actually obliged themselves under paine of Treason Rebellion death or damnation not forcilly to reobsist or deprive their Princes in any wise though they with open violence should set themselves to subvert their Religion Lawes Liberties and Republike to which unreasonable condition no Natian certainty would have consented had it been propounded to them by their Kings at first as Grotius well observes This point of greatest difficulty and concerment I have largely debated and confirmed already in the third part of this Discourse where all contrary Objections against it are refuted Yet because it still seemes a feditious unchristian Paradox to many Malignants and Royallists I shall satifie it with such new Authorities of all sorts which may happily convince if not convert them from their inveterate wilfull error My first Authority of this kinde is that passage of Sozomon an ancient Ecclesiasticall Historian Eccles. Hist. l 6. ch 2. recited and approved by Nicephorus Callistus Eccles hist. l. 10. ch 34. where he thus writes of the death of Iulian the Emperor who turned both a Tyrant Apostate and Persecutor of the Christians reputed to be staine by a Christian Souldier of his own Army for his Tyranny and impiety Whereas Libanius writes in this manner Hee seemes to say that the stâayer of Iulian the transgressor was a Christian which peradventure was true Neither is it incredible that some one of the Souldiers who marched under his colours had considered these things thus in his minde That not only the Heathens but likewise ALL
illis conterimur tandem cum illis luimus Non ergo desunt viae per quas tyranni tollantur sed deest publica justitia Cavete vobis O Tyranni Evangelium enim Iesu Christi late sparsum vitam multorum innovabit ut innocentiae justitiae plurimi studeant cui si vos studueritis summo honore vos prosequantur sin furere vim facere perrexeritis omnium pedibus conculâabimini So he The last is the generall Union of the States of the united Provinces to defend their Liberties and Religion made at Brussels the tenth of Ianuary 1577. thus related by Grimston in his History of the Netherlands l. 10. p. 492. 493. The States seeing themselves ingaged in warre on all sides against the Spaniards who were proclaimed enemies to the Countrey fearing some dis-union amongst themselves by the inticing perswasions of such as sought to dismember them they resolved before that Don Iohn should enter into the Countrey to make a generall union among themselves as well Prelates Noblemen and Townes as of others of the seventeene Provinces which was allowed by the Lords of the Councell of State deputed by the King for the government generall of the said Countries whereof the Originall remaines in the custody of the States of Brabant Of which Union the Tenor followeth A generall Vnion of the States VVE who have signed these presents Prelates Church-men Noblemen Gentlemen Magistrates of the King Townes Castles and others making and representing the States of the seventeene Provinces being presently assembled in this Towne of Brussels and others being under the obedience of the most high mighty and famous Prince King Philip our Soveraigne Lord and naturall Prince we give all men to understand both present and to come That seeing our common Countrey afflicted by a more then barbarous and tyrannous oppression of Spaniards we have beene forced and moved to unite our selves together and with Armes Counsell Men and Money to assist one another against the said Spaniards and their adherents being declared Rebels to his Majesty and our enemies And that this union and conjunction hath beene since confirmed by the Pacification last made and all by the authority and consent of the Councell of State committed by his Majesty for the generall government of the said Countries And as the pretended end of this Union requires all fidelity constancie and naturall assistance for ever and that we would not by any misprision have cause of jealousie or mistrust and much lesse of any bad affection or disposition of any of us but contrariwise to have the affaires of the said Union effected with all the sincerity fidelity and diligence that may be so as not any of the subjects and inhabitants of the said Countries and Province may have any just cause to be discontented or to doubt of us For these considerations and reasons and that nothing may be treacherously done to the prejudice of our common Countrey and just defence or that omitted by negligence which shall be necessary for our just and lawfull defence We have by vertue of our power and commission respectively and otherwise for us and our successors promised and doe promise by the faith of Christians of honest men and true Countrey-men to keepe and entertaine inviolably for ever the said Union and Association so as not any one of us may breake or fall from it by dissimulation secret intelligence or in any sort whatsoever And that for the preservation of our holy Catholike and Romish Faith and the accomplishment of the Pacification as also for the expulsion of Spaniards and their adherents with all due obedience to his Majesty for the good and quiet of our Countrey and the maintenance of our Priviledges rights Freedomes Statutes Customes and antient uses For the effecting whereof we will use all meanes possible imploying both Money Men Counsell and goods yea and our lives if it were necessary And that none of us may in private give any counsell advice or consent nor have any secret conference with them that are not of this Union nor yet reveale unto them in any sort what hath or shall be treated of in this Assembly oâ resolved but shall wholly conforme himselfe according to our generall and common resolution And in case that any Province Estate Countrey Towne Castle or House were besieged assaulted invaded or opprest in any sort whatsoever yea if any of us or any others having indeavoured himselfe for his Countrey and the just defence thereof against the Spaniards or for other causes depending thereon as well in generall as particular should be sought after imprisoned ransomed molested or disquieted in his person and goods honour and estate or otherwise we promise to give him assistance by all the said meanes yea and to procure the liberty of them that shall be imprisoned either by force or otherwayes upon paine to be degraded of their Nobility Name Armes and Honour and to be held perjured disloyall and enemies to our Countrey before God and men and to incurre the note of Infamy and cowardise for ever And for the strengthening of this our holy Union of Association we have signed these presents the tenth of Ianuary 1577. Underneath were the signatures of the Deputies of every Province Prelates Noblemen and Commissioners for Townes and underneath them was written the agreation of the Councell of State as followeth The Deputies of the generall Estates here under-written having required them of the Councell of State committed by his Majesty for the government of the Netherlands to consent unto and allow of that which is contained in the Union above written The Councell in regard of the said request and the reasons therein contained have as much as in them lay allowed and doe allow by these presents the said Union according to the forme and tenor Made at Brussels in the State-house in the Assembly of the said States the tenth of Ianuary 1577. And underneath was written By the commandement of the Lords of the Councell of State Signed Berrii If any shall here object that Kings are of divine institution whence Dei gratia By the grace of God is peculiarly annexed to their Titles and not communicated unto Subjects Therefore though they prove never so flagitious or tyrannicall they may in no wise be forcibly resisted or questioned by their Nobles and Parliaments for their crimes I answer briefely because I have elswhere largely dissipated this objection First that Kings are no more of divine institution then any other inferiour Magistrates Officers or Princes what soever as the Scriptures abundantly evidence But all other inferiour Magistrates Officers and Princes whatsoever are resistible questionable censurable and deposible for their tyranny wickednesse and misgovernment by the Parliaments censure as I have proved notwithstanding their divine institution therefore such degenerating Kings too as well as they in such cases Secondly all Ministers of the Gospel are as much if not farre more Iure divino and by Gods owne ordination
as Kings are a truth undeniable confessed by all our Kings in their ordinary Writs to Bishops as the words REX EADEM GRATIA Episcopo attest But they for their offences and misdemeanors contrary to their function may be both forcibly resisted censured deprived degraded yea and executed thnotith standing their divine right and institution as the Canons of most Councels we practise of all ages yea the expresse letter of the 26. Article of the Church of England with all our Episcopall Canons and Canonists attest Therefore tyrannicall degenerating Kings may be so too by the selfe-same reason in some cases Thirdly this Title of Dei gratia in Publike Writs anciently hath beene and yet is common to Bishops Prelates inferiour Magistrates and Subjects as well as to Kings as sundry precedents in our Law bookes Matthew Paris Salon with others attest and Mr. Iohn Selden in his Titles of Honour part 1. chap. 7. Sect. 2 p. 123. professedly proves at large to whom I shall referre you But these both lawfully may be and alwayes have beene forcibly resisted questioned convented deprived censured for their tyranny and misdemeanors notwithstanding this their stile of Dei gratia or pretence of divine institution yea we know that Bishops have beene lately thrust out of many Churches notwithstanding their long pretended Ius Divinum to support their Hierarchy and Iohn Gerson a Papist hath writ a particular Treatise De Auferibilitate Papae notwithstanding the Popes pretended Divine Title to his Monarchy which may be now and one day shall be totally abolished Therefore tyrannicall degenerous Kings may be justly resisted censured deprived as well as they and royalties changed into other governments by the peoples and kingdomes common consents if they see just cause If any secondly object That Kings are annoynted at their Coronation Therefore their persons are sacred irresistible unquestionable unpunishable for any tyrannicall or exorbitant actions whatsoever I briefely answer first that every Christians Baptisme being a Sacrament of Christs owne institution at least his spirituall unction and sanctification as I have formerly proved makes a person as sacred yea more holy then Kings annoynting being no Sacrament can or doth of it selfe make the person of any King whatsoever A truth which no Christian can without blasphemy deny But Baptisme and the inward unction of the spirit of grace and sanctification exempts no Christians from resistance censure punishments of all sorts in case they commit any exorbitant or capitall crimes as experience tels us Therefore Kings Coronation annoyntings cannot doe it Secondly Priests anciently were and at this day too in the Roman Church are annoynted as well as Kings and so are children and siâke persons that I say not Altars Bels c. with Chrisme and extreame Vnction But these Unctions conferre no such immunity to Priests children sicke men others c. Therefore neither can this annoynting doe it to Kings especially now being no divine institution Thirdly The annoynting of Kings is not common to all Christian Kings many of them especially in former times having beene crowned without any annoynting at all but peculiar to Emperours and to the Kings of Ierusalem France England and Sictly the foure annoynted Kings onely as Albericus Restaurus Castaldus Antonius Corsetus Azorius Cassanaeus and sundry others affirme out of the old Roman Provinciall though some other Kings have now and then beene annoynted when they were crowned as Mr. Selden Proves Since therefore all Kings persons are reputed sacred as well as these foure who are annoynted and these Kings as soone as the Crowne descended to them even before their Unctions and Coronations were deemed as sacred and inviolable as before it is certaine that their very enoyling of it selfe makes no addition to their personall immunities from just resistance publike censures or deprivations for grosse unsufferable publike crimes Fourthly the annoynting of Christian Emperours and Kings is not very ancient Charles the great being the first annoynted Emperour it we beleeve Mr. Selden The first annoynted King in France was Pipin about the yeare 750. the annoynting of their Clovis the first about they yeare 500. with that holy Vial of never-decaying Oyle reserved at Rheimes to annoynt their Kings which they say a Dove brought downe from Heaven to annoynt him with a ridiculous Monkish fable much insisted on by Bochellus and other French-men who relate the grand solemnity used in the carrying and recarrying of this fabulous Vial at the French Kings Coronations being not at his Coronation as many fondly mistake but onely at his baptisme as Mr. Selden manifests by pregnant authorities The annoynting of Kings is farre more ancient in England then in any other Realme as Mr. Selden notes out of Gildas yet Egfert is the first of whose annoynting there is any intimation in our Histories about the yeare 790. To adde to the holinesse of which ceremony some of our Monkes in latter ages have forged a Legend as good as that of the holy Vial at Rheimes that the Virgin Mary gave to Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury during his exile under Henry the second a golden Eagle full of precious Oyle inclosed in a stone vessell commanding him to preserve it foretelling him that the Kings of England annoynted with this Oyle should be Champions of the Church and bountifull and victorious as long as they had âhis Eagle oyle How late the Unction of Kings began in other Realmes you may read at large in Mr. Selden and how the later Kings of Iudah were annoynted and with what unguent or Oyle the curious may read at leisure in Cunaeus This annoynting therefore of Kings being not of divine institution of such puny date in most Realmes and no wayes necessary nor essentiall to the constitution or Inauguration of any Christian King can adde no immunity or priviledge at all to the persons of Kings much lesse exempt them from all forcible resistance just censures or deprivation it selfe if there be just and reall cause to proceed criminally against them in case of incorrigibility as I have elsewhere more fully demonstrated and therefore shall no further expatiate in this particular here onely I shall conclude with one notable History which proves it I read in Gulielmus Neubrigensis that for an hundred yeares space and more though there were a numerous succession of Kings in Norway yet none of them ended his life by old age or sicknesse but all of them perished by the sword leaving the soveraigne power of the Realme to their murderers as to their lawfull successors so as to all those who are knowen to have reigned there for so long a time that which is written might seeme to have reference Hast thou slaine and also taken possâssion The Nobles of this Land out of a pious endeavour desirous to heale this infamous mischiefe obteining now the vigour of a Law as it were through long custome decreed That the new King should be solemnly annoynted with a mysticall unction and crowned so as no man
not accounted of the family of Christ hath no place in the Arke Yet he who is but a little moved ought no more to doubt whether he ought to aide the afflicted members of the Church then whether he may helpe himselfe since in the Church all are one but rather every one is bound in his place to afford his helpe and assistance to them and so much the more helpe by how much the more riches he hath received from God not so much to be possessed as expended This Church as it is but one so likewise it is universally and intirely committed commended to all Christian Princes severally For because it had beene dangerous to commit the whole Church to any one and to commit the severall parts thereof to particular persons had beene clearely contrary to its unity God hath committed all of it to every of them and its particular parts to any of them Nor yet so as that they should onely defend it but also that they should have a care to propagate it as much as they are able Therefore if the Prince of the Countrey takes care of one part thereof perchance the German or Englâsh but yet deserts and neglects the other oppressed part if he be able to relieve it he is judged to have deserted the Church since the spouse of Christ verily is but one which he ought to defend and protect with all his might lest it should be violated or corrupted any where The instauration of this universall Church as private men are bound to promote with bended knees so Magistrates I say are obliged to doe it with their feet hands and all their strength Neither is the Ephesian Church one the Colossian auother and the rest but all these particular Churches are parts of the universall now the universall is the Kingdome of Christ which all private men ought to desire but Kings Princes Magistrates are bound to amplifie dilate defend and propagate every where and against all whomsoever Therefore among the Jewes there was one onely Temple built by Solomon which represented the unity of the Church Now he should be a ridiculous Churchwarden and to be punished who should take care onely to preserve one part safe and sound but suffer the rest to fall to decay likewise all Christian Kings when they are inaugurated receive a sword of purpose to defend the Catholike or universall Church which taking into their hand they point out all the quarters of the world and brandish it towards the East West South and North lest any part thereof should be thought excepted Since then they receive the protection of the Church in this manner without doubt they understand the true not false Church Therefore they ought to doe their endeavour to defend and to restore intirely that Church which they professe to be true and pure Now that thus it was observed by pious Princes examples may teach us In the time of Hezekiah King of Iudah the Kingdome of Israel was long before enthralled to the King of Assyria to wit from the time of King Hoshea therefore if that Church of God onely which is in the Kingdome of Iudah and not also the universall had beene committed to Hezekiah and if the bounds of the Realmes had been to be kept in defending the Church in the same manner as they are in imposing tribute without doubt Hezekiah especially at that season wherein the Assyrians enjoyed the Empire of the world would have contained himselfe But we see that he invited by posts all Israel the subjects I say of the King of Assyria to celebrate the passeover in Ierusalem and moreover that the godly in Israel helped them in pulling downe the high places even in the territories of Ephraim Manasses and the rest So likewise we read that King Iosiah a most godly Prince purged not onely his owne Kingdome but the Realme of Israel likewise then wholly subject to the King of Assyria from the worship of Idols Verily where the glory of God where the Kingdome of Christ are in question no limits no bounds no railes ought to exclude or keepe off the zeale of pious Princes But if peradventure some greater feare hangs over their heads they may remember by the example of these that those who truly feare the Lord can feare no man These examples of pious Princes since the time that the Church which was first circumscribed in Palestina hath beene spread over all the world many Christian Princes have followed Constantine and Licinius were both Emperours he of the East this of the West they were likewise colleagues endued with equall power Now it is known what is commonly spoken That one equall hath no Empire over another equall Yet notwithstanding Constantine made warre with Licinius who being vexed slew the Christians and among them many of the Nobles either for the cause or for the pretext of Religion by force obtaines free profession of Religion for the Christians and finally breaking his faith and reverting to his pristine cruelty he commanded him to be put to death at Thessalonica This I say did Constantine the great whose piety is so much celebrated by the Divines of that age that some of them will have that spoken of him written in the Prophet Esay That Kings should become nursing fathers and Pastors of the Church He being dead the Roman Empire was divided between both his sonnes by equall right no prerogative being annexed to either of them Of them Constans fostered the Orthodox Constantius the elder the Arrians and he verily expelled Athanasius the enemy of the Arrians out of Alexandria Truly if any rules of bounds ought to have beene kept it ought to have beene betweene brethren Yet in the meane time Constans threatned his brother if he restored not Athanasius being ready to doe it by force unlesse Constantius had speedily restored him intirely Now if so be he doubted not to doe this onely for the restoring of one Bishop might he not much more justly doe it where some part of the people is oppressed when they implore assistance when they desire to defend their Religion by the Nobles approbation So likewise Theodosius by the perswasion of Bishop Atticus undertook a warre against Chosroes King of Persia that he might releeve the Christians persecuted for Religion sake although they were truly privat men which surely those most just Princes who enacted so many Lawes and who had so great a care of Law had never done if they had imagined that by this their Act others territories and the Lawes of Nations had beene violated Yea to what end were so many expeditions of Christian Princes into Syria against the Saracens to what end were those Saladinian Dismes so oft imposed to what end so many sociall warres against the Turkes so many Crossadoes indicted against them if it be not lawfull for any Christian Princes even the most remote to free the Church from Tyranny and Christian captives from the yoke of bondage Now with what arguments were they impelled
1310. Hist. Ang. p. 70. 1077. S. p. 608. c. with Hol. Stow Grafton How Daniel others Fox Act. Mon. vol. 1. Ed ult p. 4 so 481. * Note the credit of Princes Regal promises and Protestations g Totles Magna Charta part 2. f. 50. to 57. h Walsin Hist. p. 90. to 110. Ypod. Neust. p. 195. to 111. Speeds Hist. p. 674. to 683. See Fabian Hollin Graf Thomas de la More Higden Caxtân Daniel in his life h Part. 2 f. 50. i Walsingham hist Ang. p. 349 to 400 Ypodig Neustr. p. 144. to 158. Speed Hist. â p 747. to 762 Hollinsh Grafton Stow Fabian Caxton Trussell and others * Note this * Note the perill and policy of protracting * Graft p 348 349. 150 151. * Nota. The King should be present in Parliament once in forty dayes * Walsing Ypod. Neust. p. 145 147. Grafton p. 352 353. k 10 R. 2. c. 1â 11 R. 2. c. 1 2 3 4 5 6. 21 R. 2. â 2 3. 12. l See the Records of this Parliament published by order of both Houses Aug. 27. 1642. m Graf p. 329 c. Mr. Saint Iohns Speech 1640. p. 33. 1 H. 4. No. 21. 21. 48 n As the Cavaliers do now o 21 R. c. 12 p 21 R. 2. c. 16. 20. 1 H 4. c. 3. Walsin hist. Ang. An. 1398. p. 394. Grafton Holinsheâ * Graft p. 400 401 402. c. Trussel p. 45 46 47. * Note * Such a kind of proviso was endevoured to be added to the Petition of Right 3 Caroli q 1 H 4 c. 1. 2. 3 4 r Walsin hist. Angl. p. 416. 417. Ypodig p. 168. 170. Pol. l. 8. c. 10. Caxton p. 430 Hal. Chr. par 1. f 25 Hol. p. 529. Speed p. 775. Martin Fab Graft and others Fox Acts Mon. vol. 1. p. 676 677 678. Trussell p. 74 75. s Spee p. 486 Hunting lib 8. t Walsing hist. Angl. p. 258. to 281. Speed p. 849. c. 734. c. u Speed p. 1032 to 1049. 1112 to 1120. See Hall Gâaft Hollinsh Howes Martin in the lives of H. 8. Ed. 6. and Q. Eliz. x Walsin hist. Ang. p. 36 37 38 39 40 4â 42 44 48. Ypodigâa âââst p. 83 84 85 86 97 Coâkes Magna Chaââ p. 530 to 5â0 y Articuli super Chartas a Surius Concil Tom. 4â p. 103. c. Fox Acts Monu vol. 1. Edit ult p 879 c. * Iohn White his way c. Sect 37. n. 30. p. 102. b See 21 R. 2 c. 12. c Cooke 9. Rep. f. 1. in the Epistle 4 E 3. c. 14. 36 E. 3. c 10. d 18 E. 3. Stat. 3. â0 E. 3. c. 1. Answ. 3. The Parliament and kingâdome proved to be above the King e See Cromptons jurisdiction of Courts Tit. Parliam Brooke Tit. Parâ Hâlm Descript. of Eng. c. 8. p. 173. Chro. of Ireland p. 120. to 130. Sir Tho. Smith Commonweal of Engl. l. 2. c. 1 2 3. Cowel Minsh Tit. Par. Cam. Bâi p. 177 f Rex in justitia reci pienda minimo de regnâ suo comparatur minimus esse debet vel quasi in judicio suscipiendo Bracton l 1 c. 8. f. 5. b. l. 3. c. 9. f. 107. g li. 1. c. 5. 17 h Cap. 9. to 15 i Speech in Parliam 1609 k In his Laws in Fox Acts Mon. Edit vol. 1. p. 214. l Polit. l. 3. c. 10 11 12. m 1 H. 7. 1. Br. Parlia 92. Ash. tab 65 67. m See 1 Eliz. c. 1. Rasâall ãâã Sâwer âor Commissioners Rasâal Tit. Iustâ c. n Quiâquid efficie tale est magis tale namâ potest daâe quod non labeâ are true in this case o See Alex. ab Alexanââo l. 3. c. 2. âacile peâspâeâ poâest ãâ¦ã esse gâuera nec candeââ ãâã ii formasâ in âmnibuâ esse regilbus Regalis potentiae genera numero sunt quaâuâr Arist Polââ l. 3. c. 10 11. See Dan. c. 8. 11. p See Mat. Pa. Spee Hol. Graf and others q Livie hist. Rom. l. â Arâist Polit. l. 2. c. 8. Goodwins Rom. Anâiq r 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. Alex. ab Alexandro Gen. die l. 3. c. 3. l. 4. c. 23. s Polit. l. 3. c. 10 p. 209 210. t âb l. 5. c. 13. p. 367. u De Officââs l. â Câelius Rhodi Antiâ Lect. l. 8. c. 1. Alex. ab Alexandro Gen. Dieâââ l 4. c. 23 Lââiel est Rom. l. 1. Sect. 17. p. 14 15. l. 4. p. 144 145. Plutarâlâ Numa Pompilius * So Iacolââs Carbinellus others ãâã him * See p. 45. 126 127. x Lab. I. c. 8 f 5 lib. 3. c. 9. f. 107. y Hujusâodi leges Anglicanae own fuerint appââbatae Sacramento Regis confirmatae mutaâi non poteâânt c. Idem I. 1. c. 2. f. 1. b. z Gal. 4. 4 5. a Luk. 2. 22 23 24. b Brâct lib. 3. c. 9. f. 10 I. 1. 8. f. 5. I. 2. c. 16. f. 34 c Comites viz. quia a Comitaââ sive a societaâe nomen sumpserunt qui etiam dici possunt Coâsules a consulendo Reges âuim tales sibi associant ad câusulendum regendum pâpulum Dei ordinantes cos in magna potestate âenore nomine c. Idem I. 1. c. 8 f. 5 6. d Fortesâ de Laud. Legum Angl c. 9. * This he writes to our King Henry the 6. to whom he directs his Booke f âap 8. vol. 1. p. 173. * See Bodin l. 2 c 5. l. 1. c. 10. Euâropius Grimston in the life of Nero Maximinus Heliogabalus and others g See the Arguments against Shipâmoney Impositions the declarations against the commission of Array h Resolving of Conscience Sect. 4 5. i See Ioshua Iudges Saumel Kings Chro. Dan. throughouâ Isa. Ierem. Ezek. in sundry chap. k See Sleidan de 4. or Imperiis Mat. West Livyn Iustin Opmerus Purchas Chroni Chronicarum all generall hist. l Polit. l 2 3 4 5 Plato de Republica Bod. Common-weale The Repub. of sundry Nations Polyb. Hist. l. 6. m Rom 14. 1 to 6. 1. Pet 2. 13 14 2 Sam. 5. 12. Nehe. 2. 10. Psa. 78. 70 71. 2 Chro 9. 8. 1 Cor. 3. 21 22. Estn. 10. 3. Arist. Pol. l. 3 4 5. Coelius Rhodig l. 8. c. 1. Bra. l. 3. c 9. f. 107. n Augustinus de Gest is ãâã Emerita Donatist Epis Tom 7 par 2. p. 882 783. o At the end of the Petition of Right 3 Caroli p See Europius Sabellicus Grimston Speed others of his life q Speeds History p. 757. r See Br. Tit. Corporations s See the Fullet Answer to Dr. Ferne p. 2 3. t Quod eorum qui rempublicaÌ gerunt majori parti placuerit id est ratum ac firmum Arist. Polit. l. 4. c. 8. l. 1. c. 2. l. 3. c. 8. u Br. Corpora 34. 8. H. 6 c. 7. x 14 H. 8. f. 3. b. y Major Pars est totum Brooks Corporati 34. Smiths Commonwea of Engl. l. 2. c.